Is Snopes a credible and authoritative source of information?

Is Snopes a credible and authoritative source of information?

A frequent visitor of this website sent me an article from Snopes in response to the article on this site, Coriolis Effect at the Equator: Evidence Against a Stationary Flat Earth. It says:

“The notion that the Coriolis force determines which direction water spirals down drains is one of the most prominent scientific myths.”

And it calls the following statement false:

“The Coriolis force determines which direction water spirals down drains and toilets in different hemispheres.”

I consider the above statement false about toilets, but true about drains! This is what I would call a false dichotomy, grouping two things together that are different in operation. A toilet flushing is totally different than water going down a spout.

However, the Coriolis effect is so small that it plays no role in determining the direction in which water rotates as it exits from a draining sink or toilet.

That statement may be true for toilets but it’s demonstratable false for sinks! I’ve lived in the Northern Hemisphere my entire life. I’ve seen water drain down a spout in a clockwise direction, and only in a clockwise direction innumerable times during my 73 years on Earth. I happen to be now the furthest south I’ve ever lived, 12 degrees north latitude in the Philippines. The closer I am to the equator, the stronger the Coriolis force is.

Toilets and sinks drain in the directions they do because of the way water is directed into them or pulled from them. If water enters in a swirling motion (as it does when a toilet is flushed, for example), the water will exit in that same swirling pattern.

I took up the challenge to try to make water spin down my bathroom sink in a counterclockwise (anticlockwise) direction by purposely pouring a bucket of water down the sink when moving my arms toward the left. In spite of my efforts, I couldn’t do it! I could not cause the water to spin down the drain counterclockwise. It spun down the drain in a clockwise direction as it always has. Conclusion: Snopes is LYING!

I shared the Snopes article with my scientist friend, John Gideon Hartnett who has a PhD in physics. His response: “Usual lies.”

But the question is, why would Snopes lie about this? I understand why it would lie about the effectiveness of Covid vaccines, or that vaccines, in general, are not harmful, or about Climate Change, or about anything considered controversial that the Left likes to call, “Right-wing conspiracy theory”. But why would Snopes call something false that anybody who lives in a house with a sink and a thinking mind can easily show to be true? Perpaps the following excerpt from https://foodbabe.com/do-you-trust-snopes-you-wont-after-reading-how-they-work-with-monsanto-operatives/ will throw some light on the subject:

  • Snopes now has a hired team of suspect fact checkers who collaborate to debunk falsehoods that are trending on the internet.

The recent series of events below demonstrates how Snopes has been influenced by Monsanto into manipulating the public opinion about the dangers of their bestselling product, Roundup weedkiller (aka glyphosate).

can-you-trust-snopes

Conclusion

It’s all about making money.




Papal Power

Papal Power

This is from chapter 11 of “All Roads Lead to Rome? The Ecumenical Movement” by Michael de Semlyen.

Roman Catholicism is seen as a dual system. It is both a Church and a global, political power. Within or without the reciprocal ‘Mutual Assured Destruction’ capability of the superpowers, the Vatican wields the greatest political power on the face of the earth.

‘Although without armies, navies and super hydrogen bombs, the Vatican has more power at its disposal than if it had the greatest military capability. The Pope’s government is as important as that of the USA, of Russia or of China except that territorially and spiritually it is far larger and it exerts more influence than the three combined.’ (A. Manhattan: Vatican Imperialism in the 20th Century: 1965 Zondervan)

Like other great multinational organizations, the Roman Catholic Church has a planned long-term strategy. The papacy has a continuity of a kind that no other organization or nation on earth can match. Nations and giant corporations are subjected to economic imponderables or electoral changes, but the Vatican is not constrained in this way. She is able to plan well ahead. Corporations plan five or ten years ahead, the Vatican is able to construct a strategy over many decades and can exercise the clout to implement it.

History shows how Rome throughout the centuries has been able to steadily accumulate power and influence, unless or until she over-reaches herself or decides there is a need to change direction.

For example, under Pius IX in the late 19th century she over-reached herself and lost the papal states and much of her temporal power. In this (20th) century, in the ’60s, under John XXIII and Paul VI, believing she was no longer backing a winner, she totally changed direction. Pius XII’s policy of opposing Communism, first by backing the Fascist dictators and afterwards through ‘the Cold War’ (spawning the rabid anti-Communism of such as committed Roman Catholic senator Joe McCarthy), was abandoned. The Vatican had concluded that it was backing the wrong side. In came a brand new two-pronged strategy, both political and ecclesiastical, temporal and spiritual. Co-existence with both communism and capitalism, coupled with acceptance of Protestantism and other heretical religions (or ‘separated brethren’), would provide the new route towards world dominion.

As Krushchev was turning away from Stalinism, so in the late 1950s were Vatican strategists turning away from Pius XII’s policies. As the final plans for Vatican II were laid, so was the rapprochement taking place, which would lead to the forming of the ‘Vatican-Moscow alliance’. After the failed attempts of more than three decades of political interference to oppose Marxism, the Vatican set about working with it. As we have now seen, Marxism did not fare well with this new arrangement.

The new face of the papacy, conciliatory and more human, exemplified by John XXIII, was to be the face shown to the world, that of Vatican II and the new ecumenism, and soon also that of liberation theology and the new politics. Behind the face is the strategy and a plan to ‘evangelize the world.’ This also includes the conversion to the Mother Church of Soviet Russia, as promised by Our Lady of Fatima.

Economic Power

The Roman Church’s unparalleled wealth is legendary, although, in these days of careful image building, the Vatican is at pains to deny it, and even to plead poverty. The frequent appearance of articles in the newspapers about the hard-pressed position of Vatican finances helps to foster this impression. Few people outside the system realize the prodigious capacity of the Church to raise funds. In his 1957 book The Vatican contre la France, Edmond Paris described; ‘The gigantic financial power which the Vatican represents in the world today. Is it realized for instance that one-third of the land in Spain is hers? — and that in South America she owns vast expanses? And this does not include innumerable other properties spread over the rest of the globe. … Already Peter’s pence from 400 million faithful, legacies, offerings and Masses (all geared to helping loved ones through the pains of purgatory), ensure the Holy See a revenue that may be termed astronomical … One cannot help noting that, from the temporal point of view, the Church’s most beneficial years were those of the Second World War — at the end of which we have seen, facing a Europe that was bloodstained, ruined and completely plundered by the Nazis, the Vatican overflowing with the most fabulous riches.’




Good News for Catholics about Purgatory

Good News for Catholics about Purgatory

The good news is you ain’t going there because Purgatory doesn’t exist! Purgatory is an invention of man. It’s a word not found anywhere in the Bible. Neither Jesus nor His Apostles spoke about it.

The following quotes are from chapter 11 of “All Roads Lead to Rome?” by Michael de Semlyen, a British author.

‘The love of money is the root of all evil.’ (1 Timothy 6:10); and the love of money is the corrupted root of Christianity of the Roman kind. Candles, holy water, relics, indulgences, Masses for the living and the dead, intercessory prayers by Mary and the Saints, all are enormous sources of revenue for the Vatican. The income generated for the Church of Rome by the fear of ‘the pains of purgatory’, by itself, is simply awesome.

Purgatory, first adopted in the 6th-century pontificate of Gregory the Great, and defined in the modern Catholic Catechism as that state of temporary suffering for those who die guilty of ‘venial sins’, or who haven’t fully satisfied for the punishment due to their ‘forgiven sins’, flies in the face of all the Scriptures. Christians have complete assurance from the Bible that those who have put their faith in Christ and have accepted Him as Saviour and Lord, have been entirely and forever purged and cleansed of all sin and guilt, by Him only Him. The blood of Jesus, His son, cleanseth us from all our sin (1 John 1:7) … and when he had by himself purged our sins… (Hebrews 1:3) … and this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God. (Hebrews 10:12). Jesus’ saying, it is finished. John 19:30), before He died, meant that He had accomplished all; no sin remained which was not purged.

Thus, purgatory, as a concept is entirely unbiblical, but it has been extraordinarily profitable. It became the official dogma of the Church of Rome at the Council of Florence in 1439, and since then has extended the Mother Church’s power over the souls of men and over their giving. No single idea in the whole of history has ever raised so much money.

In other words, the doctrine of purgatory is nothing but a scam by the Church of Rome to get your money! How much money did my poor mother pay the church for my father to cut down his time in purgatory?

Most Catholics do not expect to go to heaven immediately when they die because they know they come far short of what it takes to be a saint according to the ideals of the Catholic Church. How do I know that? I was raised a Catholic and can testify under oath in a court of law that’s what I was taught. The Catholic idea of striving for sainthood is to deny oneself of all pleasure. Many Catholics even think to inflict pain on themselves as a way to obtain holiness by which they think they will earn merit in the eyes of God. Some Catholics such as members of Opus Dei flagellate themselves! I heard of one Catholic nun whose fear of purgatory was so great, she thought to shorten it by putting broken glass in her shoes! Her reasoning was if she suffers more on earth, she’ll suffer less in purgatory. Such accounts are absolutely heartbreaking! The Bible clearly says Jesus took ALL our punishment for sins! Nowhere in the Bible does it say we must take some of that punishment upon ourselves.

Now for some REALLY good news: You don’t have to worry about going to hell either! The Holy Bible is as clear as crystal that Jesus’ death on the cross and our belief in Him as our savior and redeemer is all we need to know we have eternal life with Him in Heaven!

John 5:24 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life.

Romans 10:9-10 “That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. {10} For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.”

1 John 5:10-13 “He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself: he that believeth not God hath made him a liar; because he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son. {11} And this is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in his Son. {12} He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life. {13} These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God.”

Do you have the Son of God in your heart? You do if you confess to Jesus that you’re a sinner and you need Him and His forgiveness. Jesus promised He will come into the heart of all who call on Him!

Revelation 3:20 “Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me.”

Just pray to Jesus and ask Him to take over your life! I did that in January of 1971 and have lived an exciting life since in several countries, Japan, Korea, China, Russia, Finland, Estonia, Poland, UK, and now the Philippines. Jesus promised me an abundant life and gave me one!

John 10:10 “The thief cometh not, but for to steal, and to kill, and to destroy: I am come that they might have life, and that they might have it more abundantly.”




“… and his deadly wound was healed” – Revelation 13:3

“… and his deadly wound was healed” – Revelation 13:3

Millions cheer Pope John Paul II during his first visit to Poland as pontiff.

For years I was very much into researching all the details I could learn about the Illuminati and all its subgroups, i.e. Freemasons, Bilderberg group, Council on Foreign Relations, Skull and Bones, etc, but now I think it’s better to try to see the overall big picture of Satan’s plan for world conquest from a Biblical point of view. If we compare the Bible to what we already know from history, I think we can see the big picture a whole lot clearer!

Revelation 13:1  ¶And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy.
2  And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority.
3  And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.

Daniel chapter 7 verse 3 says, “And four great beasts came up from the sea, diverse one from another.” What are these “beasts”? The Bible defines a beast in the very same chapter 7 of Daniel!

Daniel 7:17  These great beasts, which are four, are four kings, which shall arise out of the earth.

A king is a person over a kingdom or empire. No kingdom, no king. The word “beast”, therefore, is a metaphor for a kingdom or an empire, and not just an individual person. The four empires talked about in Daniel two and Daniel chapter seven are:

  1. Babylon
  2. Medo-Persia
  3. Greece
  4. Rome

We know clearly from history Rome was the longest-lasting of all these empires. No educated person would deny that the Roman empire has had a profound influence on Western civilization that continues to this day. But how many know that the Roman empire has not died but continues on through the Roman Catholic Church hierarchy?

Revelation 17:5  And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.

“Harlots and abominations” refers to all false religions in the earth with all their evil practices.

Revelation 17:18 And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.

The “woman in Revelation 17:18 is the “MOTHER OF HARLOTS” of verse 5 which is also the “great city”: ROME! This is easily proven when you know the prophecy was given in the Apostle John’s day. “reignth” in Rev. 17:18 is present tense! Rome was already reigning over the kings of the earth in John’s time. Rome at the time represented the Roman Empire. What does it represent today? The continuation of the Roman Empire: The Roman Catholic Church! The Popes are a continuation of the ceasars of Rome.

Rome lost a lot of her temporal power at the end of the 18th century, but I believe she got it back covertly since then. Now it’s called the “Holy See.” Ronald Reagan established diplomatic relations between the s

Revelation 13:3 And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.

A believable interpretation of the “deadly wound” prophecy of Revelation 13:3: It happened in 1798 when the Pope was captured by Napoleon.

“Papal supremacy of the Middle Ages ended in the year 1798, exactly 1260 years after Justinian’s decree established the Papacy as the supreme Christian power in 538 AD. In 1798, Napoleon’s army took the Pope captive and put him into exile. The murder of a Frenchman in Rome in 1798 gave the French the excuse they wanted to occupy the Eternal City.” — Quoted from http://amazingdiscoveries.org/S-deception_beasts_wound_Mussolini_Napoleon

The Papal wound was healed in 1929 when Cardinal Gasparri (representing pope Pius XI) and Benito Mussolini (representing King Victor Emmanuel III) signed the Lateran Treaty which gave the Pope again temporal power.

Is the Roman Catholic church alive and well today? Most people don’t think it’s all that powerful, but now after hearing that it caused both World War 1, World War 2, and most subsequent wars following it, (from a book,”Vatican Against Europe“) I would say it’s powerful enough!

The visibility of the Catholic Church in the U.S. has risen steadily since 9/11. I can remember when even entertaining the idea of allowing a Catholic to run for public office in the USA brought fever-pitched debate! And now, the Catholic Church is running America! And yet some people tell me, “It’s the Jews, not the Catholics!” My research and the facts tell me otherwise.

Current U.S. Supreme Court Justices as of June 2022

Name Religion Appt. by On the Court since
John Roberts (Chief Justice) Roman Catholicism G.W. Bush 2005
Clarence Thomas Roman Catholicism G.H.W. Bush 1991
Amy Coney Barrett Roman Catholicism Trump 2020
Ketanji Brown Jackson a nondenominational Protestant who cannot define the word “woman” Biden 2022
Samuel Alito Roman Catholicism G.W. Bush 2006
Sonia Sotomayor Roman Catholicism Obama 2009
Elena Kagan Judaism Obama 2010
Neil Gorsuch Episcopalian, raised Roman Catholic Trump 2017
Brett Kavanaugh Roman Catholicism Trump 2018

Six out of nine US Supreme Court Justices are Roman Catholics! This would have been unthinkable in 19th-century America!




In His Estate He shall Honor the God of Forces

In His Estate He shall Honor the God of Forces

The top photo shows the Pope holding the Eucharist, and the bottom holding a golden monstrance which holds the Eucharist.

The following is from a Jesuit suppressed book, The Two Babylons by Alexamder Hislop. You may not agree with his assertions, but I’ll tell you, what he has to say sure makes a lot of sense to me! Why? Because it explains clearly why all sorts of pagan groups, witches, Illuminati, Rosicrucians, high level Freemasons, etc. are willing to work with the Pope! All these pagan groups deem Christians to be their enemy, and they KNOW the papacy and its Jesuits have insidiously undermined true Christianity and Protestantism.

And it explains what the “God of forces: and a god whom his fathers knew not” of Daniel 11:38 means — the wafer god of Roman Catholic Mass, the Eucharist! Catholics actually believe that wafer is God! How do I know that? I was raised a Roman Catholic and this is what I was taught. As a former Roman Catholic who has come to the knowledge of the true Jesus Christ of the New Testament, Alexamder Hislop’s interpretation makes a whole lot of sense to me! I used to worship the wafer god calling it the “body of Christ” when taking Communion from the priest. I would never eat it, just swallow it. Former priest Charles Chiniquy has an amusing story about the Eucharist calling it the “good god” in the silver box.

Daniel 11:36 And the king shall do according to his will; and he shall exalt himself, and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak marvellous things against the God of gods, and shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished: for that that is determined shall be done.
37 Neither shall he regard the God of his fathers, nor the desire of women, nor regard any god: for he shall magnify himself above all.
38 But in his estate shall he honour the God of forces: and a god whom his fathers knew not shall he honour with gold, and silver, and with precious stones, and pleasant things.
39 Thus shall he do in the most strong holds with a strange god, whom he shall acknowledge and increase with glory: and he shall cause them to rule over many, and shall divide the land for gain.

So far these words give an exact description of the Papacy, with its pride, its blasphemy, and forced celibacy and virginity. But the words that follow, according to any sense that the commentators have put upon them, have never hitherto been found capable of being made to agree either with the theory that the Pope was intended, or any other theory whatever. Let them, however, only be literally rendered, and compared with the Papal history, and all is clear, consistent, and harmonious.

The inspired seer has declared that, in the Church of Christ, some one shall arise who shall not only aspire to a great height, but shall actually reach it, so that “he shall do according to his will”; his will shall be supreme in opposition to all law, human and Divine. Now, if this king is to be a pretended successor of the fisherman of Galilee, the question would naturally arise, How could it be possible that he should ever have the means of rising to such a height of power? The words that follow give a distinct answer to that question: “He shall not REGARD * any god, for he shall magnify himself above all. BUT, in establishing himself, shall he honour the god of fortifications (Ala Mahozim in Hebrew), and a god, whom his fathers knew not, shall he honour with gold and silver, and with precious stones and pleasant things. Thus shall he make into strengthening bulwarks ** [for himself] the people of a strange god, whom he shall acknowledge and increase with glory; and he shall cause them to rule over many, and he shall divide the land for gain.”

* The reader will observe, it is not said he shall not worship any god; the reverse is evident; but that he shall not regard any, that his own glory is his highest end.

** The word here is the same as above rendered “fortifications.”

Such is the prophecy. Now, this is exactly what the Pope did. Self-aggrandisement has ever been the grand principle of the Papacy; and, in “establishing” himself, it was just the “god of Fortifications” that he honoured. The worship of that god he introduced into the Roman Church; and, by so doing, he converted that which otherwise would have been a source of weakness to him, into the very tower of his strength–he made the very Paganism of Rome by which he was surrounded the bulwark of his power. When once it was proved that the Pope was willing to adopt Paganism under Christian names, the Pagans and Pagan priests would be his most hearty and staunch defenders. And when the Pope began to wield lordly power over the Christians, who were the men that he would recommend–that he would promote–that he would advance to honour and power?

Just the very people most devoted to “the worship of the strange god” which he had introduced into the Christian Church. Gratitude and self-interest alike would conspire to this. Jovinian, and all who resisted the Pagan ideas and Pagan practices, were excommunicated and persecuted. Those only who were heartily attached to the apostacy (and none could now be more so than genuine Pagans) were favoured and advanced. Such men were sent from Rome in all directions, even as far as Britain, to restore the reign of Paganism–they were magnified with high titles, the lands were divided among them, and all to promote “the gain” of the Romish see, to bring in “Peter’s pence” from the ends of the earth to the Roman Pontiff. But it is still further said, that the self-magnifying king was to “honour a god, whom his fathers knew not, with gold and silver and precious stones.”

The principle on which transubstantiation was founded is unquestionably a Babylonian principle, but there is no evidence that that principle was applied in the way in which it has been by the Papacy. Certain it is, that we have evidence that no such wafer-god as the Papacy worships was ever worshipped in Pagan Rome. “Was any man ever so mad,” says Cicero, who himself was a Roman augur and a priest–“was any man ever so mad as to take that which he feeds on for a god?” Cicero could not have said this if anything like wafer-worship had been established in Rome. But what was too absurd for Pagan Romans is no absurdity at all for the Pope. The host, or consecrated wafer, is the great god of the Romish Church. That host is enshrined in a box adorned with gold and silver and precious stones. And thus it is manifest that “a god” whom even the Pope’s Pagan “fathers knew not,” he at this day honours in the very way that the terms of the prediction imply that he would. Thus, in every respect, when the Pope was invested with the Pagan title of Pontifex, and set himself to make that title a reality, he exactly fulfilled the prediction of Daniel recorded more than 900 years before.

But to return to the Apocalyptic symbols. It was out of the mouth of the “Fiery Dragon” that “the flood of water” was discharged. The Pope, as he is now, was at the close of the fourth century the only representative of Belshazzar, or Nimrod, on the earth; for the Pagans manifestly ACCEPTED him as such. He was equally, of course, the legitimate successor of the Roman “Dragon of fire.” When, therefore, on being dignified with the title of Pontifex, he set himself to propagate the old Babylonian doctrine of baptismal regeneration, that was just a direct and formal fulfilment of the Divine words, that the great Fiery Dragon should “cast out of his mouth a flood of water to carry away the Woman with the flood.” He, and those who cooperated with him in this cause, paved the way for the erecting of that tremendous civil and spiritual despotism which began to stand forth full in the face of Europe in AD 606, when, amid the convulsions and confusions of the nations tossed like a tempestuous sea, the Pope of Rome was made Universal Bishop; and when the ten chief kingdoms of Europe recognised him as Christ’s Vicar upon earth, the only centre of unity, the only source of stability to their thrones. Then by his own act and deed, and by the consent of the UNIVERSAL PAGANISM of Rome, he was actually the representative of Dagon; and as he bears upon his head at this day the mitre of Dagon, so there is reason to believe he did then.




Significance of the Number 13: Rebellion

Significance of the Number 13: Rebellion against God!

Did you know that the first time the number 13 is mentioned in the Bible, it is associated with rebellion?

Twelve years they served Chedorlaomer, and in the thirteenth year they rebelled.
Genesis 14:4

The description of Babylon the Great is ALL CAPS in the Bible (at least in the KJV), is exactly 13 words.

Revelation 17:5  And upon her forehead was a name written,

  1. MYSTERY,
  2. BABYLON
  3. THE
  4. GREAT,
  5. THE
  6. MOTHER
  7. OF
  8. HARLOTS
  9. AND
  10. ABOMINATIONS
  11. OF
  12. THE
  13. EARTH.

The dragon, a symbol for Satan, is found 13 times in the Book of Revelation. Satan is behind all rebellion against God.

In Romans 1 the apostle Paul lists 23 characteristics of sinful people who have a debased or reprobate mind. The thirteenth characteristic is that they are haters of God (Romans 1:28 – 32).

  1. all unrighteousness,
  2. fornication,
  3. wickedness,
  4. covetousness,
  5. maliciousness;
  6. full of envy,
  7. murder,
  8. debate,
  9. deceit,
  10. malignity;
  11. whisperers,
  12. Backbiters,
  13. haters of God,

Jesus mentions thirteen things that defile a person.

Mark 7:21-23 For from within, out of the heart of men, proceed

  1. evil thoughts,
  2. adulteries,
  3. fornications,
  4. murders,
  5. thefts,
  6. covetousness,
  7. wickedness,
  8. deceit,
  9. lasciviousness,
  10. an evil eye,
  11. blasphemy,
  12. pride,
  13. foolishness:

The number 13 in the Great Seal of the USA

Great Seal of the United States of America

Great Seal of the United States of America

  • 13 stars in the crest
  • 13 stripes in the shield
  • 13 olive leaves
  • 13 olives
  • 13 arrows (some like to include the 13 feathers of the arrows)
  • 13 letters in Annuit Coeptis
  • 13 letters in E Pluribus Unum
  • 13 layers of stones in the Pyramid
  • 13 X 9 dots in the divisions around the crest.

Was the American Revolution of God? Read Rulers of Evil for some interesting insights!

Thanks to Pastor Michael W. Hoggard for the inspiration of this post.




Coriolis Effect at the Equator: Evidence Against a Stationary Flat Earth

Coriolis Effect at the Equator: Evidence Against a Stationary Flat Earth

Watch this neat experiment in Uganda, one of the countries in Africa that are intersected by the equator. Water in a bowl just a few meters north of the equator drains down a spout in a clockwise direction, and just south of the equator, water in a bowl drains down a spout in a counterclockwise (anticlockwise) direction. Right on the equator, water in a bowl doesn’t drain down in either direction, the water just goes straight down through the spout. Please watch the short video clip for a clearer understanding.

If you can’t hear any sound, just click the sound icon near the bottom of the video.

@ade_towale

At the EQUATOR

♬ original sound

This is called the Coriolis effect and it’s due to the Coriolis force, an apparent force that as a result of the earth’s rotation deflects moving objects (such as projectiles or air currents) to the right in the northern hemisphere and to the left in the southern hemisphere. Typhoons in the Pacific and hurricanes in the Atlantic are both in the northern hemisphere and spin (as seen from above) in a counterclockwise direction due to Coriolis force. Cyclones are in the southern hemisphere and spin in a clockwise direction due to the Coriolis force. And this force is caused by the rotation of the earth which is fastest at the equator and gets slower and slower the further north or south you go from the equator.

hurricane

A hurricane in the Northern Atlantic.

typhoon-mawar

Typhoon Mawar in the Northern Western Pacific near Guam.

cyclone

A cyclone in the Southern Hemisphere

When I lived in Japan, I met a young man from Australia who told me one of the first things he did after arriving at the Tokyo International Airport, was to go to a restroom to see if the water in a sink would flow down the drain in a clockwise direction. It did of course. He was used to seeing water drain down the sink in a counterclockwise direction in Australia. Both Australia and Japan are thousands of kilometers from the equator. The cool thing about this experiment in Uganda is it was done only a few meters, only 10 meters or so, north and south of the equator.

The results of the demonstration is clear evidence for a rotating spherical earth. Flat earthers call a spherical rotating earth a NASA lie, and I call Flat earthers sadly deceived by a CIA psyop. Folks, the academic world believed the earth was a sphere at least from 2200 years ago when Eratosthenes of Cyrene calculated the circumference of the earth to be around 39,060 to 40,320 kilometers. That’s pretty close to what it actually is. Don’t be deceived by the CIA’s covert Flat Earth propaganda! Its aim is to marginalize Bible believers and make Christians look like fools in the eyes of the unbelieving world! Yes, you can say there are lies in the scientific and academic world, Darwin’s evolution being the principal one, but if all science was false you wouldn’t be reading this on your phone or computer screen right now because it was science that created the technology that brought about your device.

Some folks who believe the earth is flat and stationary say if the earth is spinning at 1670 kilometers an hour at the equator, the oceans would fly off into space! My friends, the perception of speed is relative to the viewer. The higher a jet airplane appears in the sky, the slower it appears to fly. The earth is revolving only one revolution per 24 hours. If you took a tennis ball, dipped in it water, and spun it like a top several revolutions per second, yes, water would fly off it. How about if you could revolve it only a single revolution over a 24-hour period? I bet you couldn’t even turn it that slow without some kind of mechanical device similar to what mechanical clocks use. Water would not fly off the tennis ball at that slow speed and gravity is not even a factor like it is with a revolving earth.

I don’t mean to offend Flat Earthers. I love people. It hurts me to see Christians and Bible believers destroy their credibility and testimony for Christ by repeating falsehoods they heard on YouTube. I submit to you there would be no Flat Earth movement today if it wasn’t for YouTube. Why does YouTube censor certain videos that tell you the truth and permit videos that tell you lies? Because the Devil is the prince of the power of the air (Ep 2:2) and he’s trying to lead you astray.

It was a total shock for me to see Texe Marrs, a Christian pastor, and conspiracy researcher who I liked, to interview Edward Hendrie and promote Hendrie’s book, “The Greatest Lie on Earth: Proof That Our World Is Not a Moving Globe.” Texe called Hendrie a “fine Christian man.” But not only did Hendrie go to Notre Dame, a Jesuit high school in South Bend Indiana, he also went to a Jesuit law school! It’s not outside the realm of possibility that Hendrie is in fact an undercover Jesuit inflitrator in Christian society. Yearly tuition for Notre Dame is $63,000! You have to be part of the Roman Catholic elite to attend such schools. And maybe Texe Marrs himself wasn’t what he appeared. He was a close friend of Alex Jones.




Unintended Conversation with an AI Chatbot?

Unintended Conversation with an AI Chatbot?

Through Facebook Messenger, I had a strange conversation with someone calling herself Shirley who I believe is either a scammer or an AI chatbot or a combination of both. Why do I think so? Please read the conversation and tell me what you think.

I saw you mentioned an interesting topic on facebook and I would like to hear your views and opinions.
Sure. What topic are you referring to?
The one you just shared is about 10 hours or so.
You mean my lastest post about the Antichrist?
End time is an important concept in the Bible as it relates to God’s plan and the end of human history. The Bible mentions that God has determined the end of the world and the final judgment.
Would you mind sharing with me, I don’t know much about this, I’m learning a lot on a large scale.
Yes indeed. My views are all on that article and many similar articles.
The views and positions of Christianity that I have heard recently are diverse and can involve criticism, doubt or opposition to Christian beliefs, teachings or the Church. it’s nice to meet you, maybe we can make friends? In later life we discuss and understand each other.
I sent you a friend request. I’ve been to Shanghai, your home town, right?
Thank you very much for your friend invitation, I don’t like to use this chat because I feel there are a lot of bad thinking people on it, they are bor, I am glad to hear that you have visited Shanghai, it is a beautiful and prosperous city. Shanghai is known for its modern skyline, unique cultural landscape and rich historical heritage. If you have any questions related to Shanghai or other topics, I will be happy to answer.
I’m glad to be your friend because you are seeking for truth. It all starts with knowing our loving Creator and His Son Jesus Christ!
Thank you for your kind response, but I understand that religion is an important source of guidance and strength for many people, my name is Shirley, my hometown is Shanghai, I am from Hong Kong, but now I live in Portland, USA, you Woolen cloth?Do you have WhatsApp? If possible, we can have a friendly chat on WhatsApp before we meet.

Two things are strange in what she wrote. She can’t be from two places. And she wrote, “Woolen cloth”. Could that be a translation of Samar, the island in the Philippines where I live?

Before we meet? I live in the Philippines, the island of Samar. Your hometown is Shanghai but you are also from Hong Kong? You can’t be from both places! You lived for a while in Hong Kong? I’ve been there too. I lived a long time in Japan and speak Japanese.
Yes, I have Whatsapp but it’s tied to a telephone number no longer in use.
Nice to know that you are from Samar in the Philippines, I was born in Shanghai and lived in Hong Kong for a while, as for you living in Japan and speaking Japanese, that’s great! Japan is a beautiful country with rich culture and history, are you in the Philippines now? Not in America?
I am not from Samar, I only live here now. The place you are from is your hometown. You can see my hometown on my profile.
I see you are from chicago but you are not in chicago now when will you come back to Chicago?
Never, Chicago is a terrible place to live!
but i browsed your page and saw you were from Chicago.
Yes! I am from Chicago. I don’t live there anymore. My home WAS in Chicago. Not now.
You mean you don’t plan to go back to Chicago?
Exactly. I don’t plan to go back to Chicago. I sold my house in Chicago. I have nothing to go back to.
I understand your reluctance to return to Chicago. Everyone’s situation and decisions are different, and sometimes we need to make changes to find better opportunities and ways of life. Selling your home is a big decision and hopefully it brings you new opportunities and freedom. No matter where you choose to go, the key is to find a place that suits you, build a new life and experience, I plan to travel there in September.
Why are you going to Chicago? Do you have some business there? (This question was not answered.)

I am a follower of Jesus Christ. The reason I lived so long in Japan was to teach the Gospel to the Japanese. And that’s also why I went to China, but not so long, two trips which totalled 7 weeks mostly in southwest China, as far west as Kumming and as far south as the city as Sanya in Hainan island. And then I went east to Shanghai from where I returned to Japan.

Do you know what the word gospel means? It’s an old English word which means “good news”. What is the good news? The good news is that our Creator God loves us so much that He sent His son Jesus to take the punishment for our crimes against God by being hung on a cross. And 3 days later Jesus came back to life! God the Father raised Him from the dead. If we accept Jesus as our Lord and Savior, we become God’s children and will enter God’s kingdom when we leave this life on earth and live with Him forever! Isn’t that wonderful? Wouldn’t you also like that too?

Thank you so much for appreciating my sharing and perspective. I welcome you as friends and getting to know each other about what the Gospel means, and I understand that it represents the good news of Jesus Christ and the message of salvation. Everyone has different views and positions on religion and belief, I respect and appreciate your belief in Christianity, I just browsed your Facebook profile and saw that your job is programming?
Not programming but more like IT. I make websites and maintain about 20 of them.
Sorry if my previous answer may have been misunderstood. When you mention that you make and maintain websites, this is really information technology (IT) related. Creating and maintaining a website requires technical and programming knowledge, including skills in front-end development (HTML, CSS, JavaScript), back-end development (eg, PHP, Python, Ruby), and database administration. Which of these skills are critical to building a fully functional, secure and reliable website?
You are a technical person? It’s not necessary to know all those programming languages to build a website. I do know HTML, CSS, and use a little JavaScript and PHP code I copied to run certain things on my websites. And most of my websites are WordPress which uses PHP without having to know how to code PHP. I don’t know Python or Ruby. I use MySQL for my database and have some knowledge how to edit it when necessary.
I’m not a technical person, knowing HTML and CSS can help you design and layout web content, and familiarity with MySQL databases can help you store and retrieve data. Although you may not be familiar with programming languages like Python or Ruby, using existing code snippets or plugins can add more functionality and interactivity to your website.

To sum up, you already have a certain understanding of the tools and technologies required for website development and maintenance, which can help you build feature-rich websites without having to go deep into the details of each programming language.

Am I talking to an AI Chatbot? You sure sound like one. How can you say you are not a technical person and yet tell me those things? I think you are an AI Chatbot.
It sounds like a great career, I have been running a clothing design import and export clothing trading company myself for 7 years, and also investing in real estate and investing in cryptocurrency with my uncle, how many years have you been working?
24 years in IT. (Self-employed)
This sounds great, Maybe we can share a selfie photo of ourselves with each other, so that we can get to know each other better.

At this point, my wife told me to quit the conversation! I blocked her. Could she be a scammer trying to blackmail me? Could it be scammers are using AI instead of the script they usually use?

I’m sharing this to warn others. Scammers are getting more and more sophisticated.




The Bible Tells Us the Identity of Antichrist, the Man of Sin, Son of Perdition

The Bible Tells Us the Identity of Antichrist, the Man of Sin, Son of Perdition

The modern popular view of the Antichrist says, “The antichrist will actually be a person who appears at the beginning of a seven-year period according to Daniel 9:25-27. We call this period the tribulation. The tribulation starts with peace between Israel and its neighbors. ” (from https://www.neverthirsty.org/bible-qa/qa-archives/question/how-can-we-know-who-is-the-antichrist/)

This is not what most Bible-believing followers of Jesus Christ believed until the 20th century! The doctrine of a final 7-year reign of Antichrist in the Endtime was made popular by C.I. Scofield in his Scofield Reference Bible and promoted by the Dallas Theological Seminary. Scofield got this doctrine from John Nelson Darby in the 19th century, and Darby picked it up from Edward Irving who picked it up from Roman Catholic Jesuit priest Manuel de Lacunza’s book of prophecy entitled The Coming of Messiah in Glory and Majesty written in 1790. And Lacunza was influenced by another Jesuit priest, Italian Jesuit scholar, Cardinal Robert Bellarmine (1542-1621) of Rome who helped popularize and propagate the futuristic interpretation of biblical prophecy. Bellarmine got that interpretation from another Jesuit priest, Spanish theologian Francisco Ribera, who, circa 1585, identified the Antichrist with a man, or super-man, who has not yet appeared in history, and who will not appear until near the very end of this age. Notice Ribera taught that approximately 60 some years after the start of the Protestant Reformation? The purpose of the Jesuits is to undo the Protestant Reformation which was fueled by two main doctrines:

1. Salvation by faith in Scripture alone, through grace alone through Christ alone.
2. The popes of Rome, the office of the papacy, is the fulfillment of prophecies about the Antichrist, the man of sin.

And why did Jesuit Francesco Ribera teach that Antichrist would not appear till the very end of the Christian era? To deflect blame away from Rome and the popes as being the Antichrist!

The Antichrist is the office of the Papacy.

Another Jesuit priest, Alcazar, in 1614, comes out with the view that the prophecies of Antichrist were all fulfilled in the emperors of Rome who persecuted the Christians. And why? For the same reason as Ribera’s: To deflect blame away from Rome and the popes as being the Antichrist! And in spite the fact that Ribera’s and Alcazar’s writings contradict each other, the Pope gives his imprimatur on both of them! An imprimatur is an official approval or license by the Pope to print or publish a document.

Whether you believe that or not, this is what most born-again Bible-believing Christians used to believe! And why do most Christians not see the popes of Rome as Antichrist today? Jesuit infiltration into Protestant denominations! According to former Catholic Priest Peter J. Doeswyck, it only takes one Jesuit to subvert an entire Protestant denomination!

antichrist-modern-past-view

In this Bible class, I will attempt to cover the main prophecies of the Antichrist and show how they were fulfilled throughout history.

Prophecies of Antichrist attacking the Saints

Daniel 7:21  I beheld, and the same horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them;
22  Until the Ancient of days came, and judgment was given to the saints of the most High; and the time came that the saints possessed the kingdom.

Daniel 7:25b  …and shall wear out the saints of the most High,

Revelation 13:7a  And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them:

Fulfillment

Just ask yourself: Why would you think these prophecies are talking only about the final 7 years of end time persecution of the saints, the true Church, the Body of Christ, Christians, even though history tells us the Church has faced persecutions from 2000 years ago stating with the stoning of Stephen the martyr? Persecution continued through the emperors of Rome until Constantine in 313 and was resumed by the Popes of Rome who acted just like the former evil emperors of Rome. Daniel 7:22 shows this persecution will end only with the return of Jesus Christ.

In 1940, French statesman Baron DePonnat stated, “Roman Catholicism was born in blood, has wallowed in blood, and has quenched its thirst in blood, and it is in letters of blood that its true history is written.” Indeed, the history of papal Rome has been one of brutal torture, slaughter, and mass murder. (Source: https://amazingdiscoveries.org/timeline-of-bloody-history-of-papal-rome-oppression-of-protestants#)

The Popes of Rome killed or sought to kill anyone who opposed them, both Christians and non-Christians alike. In this article, I will talk about the papal persecutions of the true Church, Christians, the saints of God.

  • 1208 – 1226 The Albigensian Crusades in southern France. Roman Catholic crusaders slaughter approximately 20,000 citizens of Beziers, France, on July 22, 1209. Albigensian Christians and Catholics were slain. By the time the Roman Catholic armies finished their “crusade,” almost the entire population of southern France (mostly Albigensian Christians) has been exterminated. During the six centuries of papal Inquisition that began in the 13th century, up to 50 million people were killed. Read what J. A. Wylie’s The History of Protestantism has to say about the Crusades against the Abigenses.
  • 1540 – 1570 Roman Catholic armies butcher at least 900,000 Waldensian Christians of all ages during this 30-year period. More about that on Persecution of the Waldenses in France
  • 1550 – 1560 Roman Catholic troops slaughter at least 250,000 Dutch Protestants via torture, hanging, and burning during this ten-year period.
  • 1553 – 1558 Roman Catholic Queen Mary I of England (aka “bloody Mary”) attempts to bring England back under the yoke of papal tyranny. During her reign, approximately 200 men and women are burned to death at the sake. Her victims include bishops, scholars, and other Protestant leaders.
  • 1572 St. Bartholomew’s Day Massacre. French Roman Catholic soldiers begin killing Protestants in Paris on the night of August 24, 1572. The soldiers kill at least 10,000 Protestants during the first three days. At least 8000 more Protestants are killed as the slaughter spreads to the countryside.
  • 1618 – 1648 The Thirty Years’ War. This bloody, religious war is planned, instigated, and orchestrated by the Roman Catholic Jesuit order and its agents in an attempt to exterminate all the Protestants in Europe. Many countries in central Europe lose up to half their population.
  • 1641 – 1649 Eight years of Jesuit-instigated Roman Catholic butchery of Irish Protestants claims the lives of at least 100,000 Protestants.
  • 1685 French Roman Catholic soldiers slaughter approximately 500,000 French Protestant Huguenots on the orders of Roman Catholic King Louis 14 of France.
  • 1941 – 1945 The Roman Catholic Ustashi in the fascist state of Croatia butcher up to one million Serbian Orthodox Christians. Roman Catholic killer squads are often led by Franciscan priests, monks, and friars. This genocide is choreographed by two Jesuit prelates: Aloysius Stepinac and Ivan Saric.
  • 1994 The Rwanda genocide of more than 800,000 ethnic Tutsis by Catholic Hutus. The Catholic church admitted complicity!

How the Bible defines Antichrist

1 John 2:18  Little children, it is the last time: and as ye have heard that antichrist shall come, even now are there many antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last time.
1 John 2:22  Who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ? He is antichrist, that denieth the Father and the Son.
1 John 4:3  And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God: and this is that spirit of antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it should come; and even now already is it in the world.
2 John 1:7  For many deceivers are entered into the world, who confess not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh. This is a deceiver and an antichrist.

The Apostle John defined antichrist as many people, anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ.

There is only one true Christ! Therefore, anyone who claims to be Christ is denying that Jesus is Christ! This is exactly what the Popes of Rome proclaim themselves to be! They call themselves Christ on earth, the vicar of Christ!

Pope-pius-x-662x500

Prophecy of the man of sin

2 Thessalonians 2:3  Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition;
4  Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God.

Many modern evangelicals interpret the “temple of God” in 2 Tessalonians 2:4 as being a rebuilt Temple of Solomon in the Endtime. Is that what the Bible teaches? NO! There is no prophecy in the Bible that the Jewish Temple will ever be rebuilt again! God’s Word teaches us the only Temple of God today is the Church, the Body of Christ, the believers and followers of Jesus Christ!

1 Corinthians 3:16  Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?

2 Corinthians 6:16  And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.

In the light of these Scriptures, the early Protestants and Baptists taught that the man of sin who sits in the Temple of God are the Popes of Rome who claim to be the head of the Church!

Charles Spurgeon tells us who the antichrist is.

Characterists of the Antichrist

Daniel 11:37  Neither shall he regard the God of his fathers, nor the desire of women, nor regard any god: for he shall magnify himself above all.

The popes of Rome set themselves up higher than than ruler on earth. They don’t marry in spite of the fact the Bible says that Peter, the man they claim apostolic succession from, had a wife. Popes do not ostensibly desire women, but secretly many of them have had women.

Daniel 11:38  But in his estate shall he honour the God of forces: and a god whom his fathers knew not shall he honour with gold, and silver, and with precious stones, and pleasant things.

god-of-forces-700x461

The Pope depicts the Creator of Heaven and Earth as a wafer made with flour! This is the god whom his fathers knew not. And not only that, the Pope puts his wafer god in what is called a monstrance which is made of gold and silver and precious stones! How more obvious can the interpretation of Daniel 11:38 be than for it to be fulfilled with the Pope’s wafer god and the monstrance?

Monstrance SFA Bend 6

Just click on the above picture to enlarge it and you will see the monstrance is made of gold, silver, and has a precious stone.

Notice the monstrance appears to have rays coming out of the center. This is based on sun-worship, one of the religions of pagan Rome.

Revelation 13:7  And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.

If you think the Roman Catholic church doesn’t have power over the nations, think again. My country, the USA, supposedly the most powerful nation on earth, is controlled by the Vatican. POTUS, the majority of the Supreme Court, the heads of the CIA, FBI, and many government agencies are either Catholics or are members of secret societies controlled by Catholics. There’s lots of information from insiders on this website that confirms that.

Daniel 7:25  And he shall speak great words against the most High,

Every time a Pope makes a statement that is contrary to the Word of God in the Bible he is speaking great words against the most High! Examples from Pope Francis:

  • Even atheists can go to heaven.
  • Mary is not only the bridge joining us to God; she is more. She is the road that God travelled to reach us, and the road that we must travel in order to reach him.
  • There are those who believe they can maintain a personal, direct, and immediate relationship with Jesus Christ outside the communion and the mediation of the Church. These are dangerous and harmful temptations.

Need I show from Scripture how wrong these statements are? In the last statement, the “Church” Pope Francis is referring to, is of course his church, the Roman Catholic Church which is an ecclesiastical body, an institution run by priests, bishops, archbishops, cardinals and the Pope. This is not the biblical definition of Church which is the Body of Christ on earth, the believers and followers of Jesus Christ.

What the Popes say about themselves

  • Cardinal Sarto, who became Pope Pius X (1903-1914): “The Pope represents Jesus Christ Himself.”
  • Pope Boniface VIII (1294-1303): “Furthermore, we declare, we proclaim, we define that it is absolutely necessary for salvation that every human creature be subject to the Roman Pontiff.”
  • Pope Leo XIII (1873-1903): Our thoughts went out towards the immense multitude of those who are strangers to the gladness that filled all Catholic hearts: some because they lie in absolute ignorance of the Gospel; others because they dissent from the Catholic belief, though they bear the name of Christians. This thought has been, and is, a source of deep concern to Us; for it is impossible to think of such a large portion of mankind deviating, as it were, from the right path, as they move away from Us, and not experience a sentiment of innermost grief. But since We hold upon this earth the place of God Almighty But the supreme teacher in the Church is the Roman Pontiff. Union of minds, therefore, requires, together with a perfect accord in the one faith, complete submission and obedience of will to the Church and to the Roman Pontiff, as to God Himself.
  • Pope Innocent III (1198-1216) wrote: “For the Pope holdeth place on earth, not simply of a man but of the true God.” (1 Book of Gregory 9 Decret. c. 3)
  • Pope Nicholas (858-867) said of himself: “I am in all and above all, so that God Himself and I, the vicar of God, hath both one consistory, and I am able to do almost all that God can do… wherefore, if those things that I do be said not to be done of man, but of God, what do you make of me but God? Again, if prelates of the Church be called of Constantine for gods, I then being above all prelates, seem by this reason to be above all gods. Wherefore, no marvel, if it be in my power to dispense with all things, yea with the precepts of Christ.” (Decret. par. Distinct 96 ch. 7 edit. Lugo 1661)
  • Pope Nicholas I (858-867) declared that “the appellation of God had been confirmed by Constantine on the Pope, who being God, cannot be judged by man.” (Labb IX Dist.: 96 Can 7 Satis Evidentur Decret Gratian Primer Para)

We know from the Word of God that the Devil is the god of this world.

Matthew 4:8  Again, the devil taketh him up into an exceeding high mountain, and sheweth him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them;
9  And saith unto him, All these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me.

2 Corinthians 4:4  In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.

Satan from the very beginning has sought men and women to worship him! Jesus said to the Pharisees:

John 8:44  Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do.

If the god of this world is a god of lust, do you think Satan is patiently waiting to have his last 7-year fling on earth? NO! He’s ruling the world right now! He wants people to worship him right now! Lust cannot wait to get. Satan has been developing his plan for complete conquest of the world through the centuries. If you want to know what Satan’s plans are for the world, just read what the World Economic Forum has planned for you!

People die, but Satan lives on. Satan rules the earth through the most powerful man available until that man dies, and then continues to rule the earth through the most powerful man’s predecessor. When the Lord was talking about the prince of Tyrus, it sounds like He’s talking to Satan himself!

Ezekiel 28:2  Son of man, say unto the prince of Tyrus, Thus saith the Lord GOD; Because thine heart is lifted up, and thou hast said, I am a God, I sit in the seat of God, in the midst of the seas; yet thou art a man, and not God, though thou set thine heart as the heart of God:

The meaning of the word “anti”

The prefix “anti” comes from Greek and has several meanings.

Strong’s Concordance defines it thus:

anti: over against, opposite, hence instead of, in comp. denotes contrast, requital, substitution, correspondence

The Latin word for anti is vicar. When the Pope calls himself the Vicar of Christ, if you use the definition of “instead of” or “substitution”, he’s actually calling himself antichrist! An example of that in history are the “antipopes”. An antipope was not someone who was against popes, he was someone who claimed to be the Pope when someone else was already sitting on the Papal throne!

vicar-0f-christ-anti-christ

“An antipope (Latin: antipapa) is a person who makes a significant and substantial attempt to occupy the position of Bishop of Rome and leader of the Catholic Church in opposition to the legitimately elected pope.” (Source: Wikipedia)

There have been many antipopes throughout the centuries.

Conclusion

Some say the most powerful man on earth is not really the Pope, it’s the Jesuit Supreme General. But does that really matter? The Bible tells me the Fourth Beast or Kingdom that rules the earth continues to rule it to the very end before it’s destroyed by God. All Bible commentators will tell you the Fourth Beast is the Roman Empire, but how many will say the Fourth Beast continues on to this very day? I think the Bible is very clear that it does. And if it does, that means the head of the Fourth Beast is Rome, not Jerusalem or the Jews / Zionists as some people say. And this is also what the Pope himself wants you to believe! See: What Pope Francis wants to teach you about the Antichrist

Daniel 7:23  Thus he said, The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down, and break it in pieces.
24  And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise: and another shall rise after them; and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue three kings.
25  And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.
26  But the judgment shall sit, and they shall take away his dominion, to consume and to destroy it unto the end.
27  And the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey him.

Who is the Final Antichrist?

Some say it’s Pope Francis. Others say it’s the Jesuit Superior General Arturo Sosa Abascal. I say I don’t know though I’m more inclined to think it’s the Jesuit General. But one of the points I want to make in this article is not to waste time trying to guess who the final antichrist will be, but to be aware of what the current antichrists are doing!

To sum up, the points I want to bring out in this article are:

  1. A final 7-year only Antichrist is an invention of three Jesuit priests, Lacunza, Bellarmine and Ribera to get your eyes off the Popes of Rome and or the Jesuit Generals as the primary man of sin Satan is currently ruling the world through.
  2. Antichrist is anyone who denies Jesus is Christ. He may also be someone who claims to be Christ on earth. Besides the Popes of Rome many others have claimed to be Christ, but the Pope and or the Jesuit Supreme General is arguably more powerful than any of the other antichrists.
  3. Evangelical Christians only from the 20th century stopped looking at the Popes of Rome as the fulfillment of the prophecies of the antichrist.
  4. Satan, the god of this world, is ruling through the most powerful men on earth. Men die but Satan continues on for now. He was ultimately defeated at the Cross of Christ but continues to spread his lies, false religion, false light, and false ideologies to destroy as many souls as he can. According to a 2022 Gallup poll, a record-low 20% of Americans now say the Bible is the literal Word of God. (Source: https://news.gallup.com/poll/394262/fewer-bible-literal-word-god.aspx) It’s no wonder that many terrible things are happening now in the USA.
  5. Even though you don’t acknowledge the Pope of Rome as your supreme sovereign on earth, he looks at you as his subject.

If I’m missing something you would like to add, please feel free to tell me in the comment section below. But also know I’m not into debates about this issue. If you’re a Futurist and you think I’ve got it all wrong, please know I stand with the all the men of God who were the leaders of the Protestant Reformation about this subject.




Catholic Victory in 1960? – By Peter J. Doeswyck

Catholic Victory in 1960? – By Peter J. Doeswyck

Forward by the Webmaster

I got this text from a hard to read PDF file on https://archive.org/details/peterjdoeswyckcathholicvictoryin1960. The web page says, “This book was recovered in a 2002 declassified CIA file. The author who wrote it in 1960, Peter J. Doeswyck, is a former Roman Catholic priest and patriotic American, a former Vatican insider who divulged the Vatican’s secret plans to take over the USA. It contains insights most Americans do not know. You might ask, “Why doesn’t the media report this stuff?” Because the media is also under the control of the Catholic Church!

It’s obvious that the title of Peter Doeswyck’s book is referring to the 1960 presidential election between Catholic John F. Kennedy and Protestant Richard M. Nixon. The Catholics did indeed win the election. I was 10 years then in the 5th grade of a Catholic parochial school in Chicago and prayed for Kennedy to win! And why? Only because he was Catholic and I was Catholic and I knew the Catholic Church supported him. I now believe the Catholic church was behind his assassination. JFK in spite of all his faults and sins would not bow to the Vatican in their plans to takeover America.

The Pope condemns democracy because he says, “the majority can be wrong and may prefer evil and heresy to justice and truth” and this is certainly true! But evil ideologies were not taught in the early days of America like today. When I was a 6-year-old kid in the big city of Chicago, it was still safe for me to walk to school and back home without being accompanied by an adult. And why? Because Christianity was much stronger in America in the 1950s than it is now. It could be the wave of blatant immorality, the LGBTQ movement, schools teaching transgenderism to children, rising crime, mass shootings, and economic depression are designed by the Jesuits to drive the public to accept a moral crime-free fascist State with the Roman Catholic Church either overtly or covertly in control. Some people refer to this as the “false light”.

Throughout the text in block-quotes beginning with a number are articles or statements from the Syllabus of Errors, a document issued by the Vatican under Pope Pius IX on 8 December 1864, statements related to a democratic society which the Pope does not agree with and is seeking to change!

When reading this, please remember it was written in 1960 when even most Democrats held conservative values.

I put some words and sentences in bold font for emphasis on things I want to remember. The words in italics within parenthesis () are my personal notes.

Some of my friends tell me the Jews are running America. I think the information in this article presented by Mr. Doeswyck may convince you otherwise, and especially so if you were raised in a Roman Catholic run city like I was. Chicagoans my age should remember how much political power Irish Roman Catholics held over the Windy City.

CATHOLIC VICTORY IN 1960?

BY Peter J. Doeswyck D.D. Former Priest and Church Historian

PREFACE

The constitutions of Catholic countries like Spain, Argentina, Paraguay, etc., require that the president or premier be of the Roman Catholic faith, thus disqualifying all Protestants, Jews and atheists. Constitutions of Protestant States often required the candidate for office to believe in the divinity of Christ, the inspiration of the Bible, etc. The constitution of Texas still requires belief in “a Supreme Being” (Art. 1, Section 4). Because the United States has millions of good citizens who are of Jewish, Arab, Chinese and Japanese extraction, while millions of others have no religious affiliation at all, our Constitution has ruled that “no religious test shall ever be required as a qualification to any office” (Art. 6).

The sixth article of our Constitution refers to the candidate, not to the voter. If it could be proved that the President of Argentina was of the Jewish faith, his election would be invalid and his authority illegal. If it could be proved that the President of the United States was of the Jewish faith, his election would remain valid. No religious test, creed or affiliation is required. As the sixth article does not refer to the voter, it could not imply that the voter may not examine and weigh the religious belief and philosophy of a candidate. Our Constitution does not regulate the personal likes and dislikes of the voter. The religious belief and philosophy of a candidate, such as his stand on freedom of religion, separation of Church and State, birth control, the overthrow of the government by force, etc., are far more important than his personality and many other qualifications which may have contributed to his election. If the Constitution forbade our votes to be influenced by religious issues, or by our religious preferences, it would not only mean that millions of votes have been invalid, but that the voter is no longer free to vote for the man of his choice. It would then be equally unconstitutional for Catholics to vote for a Catholic candidate because of his Catholic faith. The existence of a “Catholic vote”, however, is a recognized fact.

We all know, for example, that the Mennonites are a nice and harmless group of Christians. Their religion holds that it is a sin to bear arms in defense of one’s country. As the President of the United States is the Commander-in-Chief of the Armed Forces and has the duty to protect our land against our enemies, there would be very few Protestants or Catholics who would vote a Mennonite into the White House. This is using good common sense. Those who would call this a case of bigotry and anti-Protestantism are maliciously confusing the issue. We all know, for example, that the Jehovah Witnesses are a non-Catholic group who believe that it is a sin to salute the flag. Voters who do not like an American President who would be afraid to salute the American flag have the right to vote for someone other than a Jehovah Witness. Those who maintain that the raising of such a religious issue is unconstitutional are purposely misinterpreting our constitutional laws for selfish reasons.

We all know, for example, that the Roman Catholic religion differs from all other Christian faiths in that it has a hierarchy which opposes democracy and which rules dictatorially over its subjects. Rome uses anathemas and excommunications to force Catholic leaders to obey its commands. Because the Pope is the ruler of an independent State, and because every devout Catholic believes that it is a sin to disobey his commands, many non-Catholics hesitate to vote a subject of this foreign ruler into the highest office of the land. It is their constitutional right and privilege to cast their vote for the man of their own choice. To legislate the preferences and decisions of voters is to abolish democracy itself. To accuse the American voter (80% non-Catholic) of bigotry and anti-Catholicism is in itself an act of bigotry, of anti-Protestantism, if not anti-Americanism.

There are more Catholic representatives in Washington than of any other denomination. The local governments of our cities are predominantly Catholic. It is almost impossible for a Protestant to become mayor of such corrupt cities as Chicago. (Lori Lightfoot was a non-Catholic, but for sure she isn’t a Christian.) It becomes evident that Protestants will be called bigots until they have sold their birth rights one hundred percent. Non-Catholic presidents have been extremely cautious never to use the power and dignity of their office to further the cause of their particular creed. Many non-Catholic voters fear that a Catholic President could be made an agent to promote both the spiritual and political aims of Rome. (That’s exactly what Catholic Biden is doing. Biden says the Pope called him a good Catholic is spite of the fact he’s pro-abortion. He must be doing what the Pope wants him to do.) Protestant groups, for example, are struggling to hold their own in cases of mixed marriages (a totalitarian church has an advantage over a democratic one). A Catholic President would not only give Catholicism more prestige, but it would become more difficult for Protestant parents to convince their children not to forsake their own religion when marrying a Catholic. There is the fear that our newspapers would give in to the constant pressure of the Catholic press to show week after week the President not only worshiping in the Cathedral of Washington, but kneeling before his Cardinal and kissing his ring. The latter would create the false impression that the President is not the first citizen of the land. Whenever a Catholic President would have to make a difficult decision which enters the realm of conscience—such as to declare war or to use the atom bomb—he would have to confide State secrets to his confessor, i.e. to a member of the hierarchy. Under penalty of excommunication a Catholic President could be forced to declare war on certain nations, thus forcing American boys to fight the wars of the Vatican. The Roman hierachy might pressure a Catholic President to appoint certain Catholics to his Cabinet, to pack the Supreme Court with Catholics, to re-interpret the Constitution, to advocate public funds for Catholic schools, to use the power of the White House and of Congressional Committees to oppose or vilify those who dare to fight for separation of Church and State. This book will examine the evidence on which such fears are founded.

Peter J. Doeswyck

Pope’s Condemnation of Democracy

Hitler wrote ‘Mein Kampf’, a blueprint of aggression, and no one took him seriously till he actually invaded all of Europe. It would be catastrophical if the free world would make the same mistake by ignoring the papal blueprints for the destruction of democracy.

Pope Leo XIII (d. 1903) in his infallible Bull “Immortale Dei” attacks the democratic movements in Protestant countries and singles out the American form of democracy, though carefully avoiding the name of our country. He denounces as heresy the American principle that all men are created equal. Freedom of religion, freedom of speech and freedom of the press are termed principles of “unbridled liberty” (effrenatae libertatis). When President Lincoln defined democracy as a government of the people, by the people and for the people, the Pope denounced it as the Rule of the Mob. He condemned majority rule, because the majority can be wrong and may prefer evil and heresy to justice and truth. Hence, he concluded, a government by the mob cannot be of God. He attacks the democratic system of voting because it forever endangers the office of those in power.

The Pope denounces the American system of civil marriages. He maintains that civil powers are subservient and subject to ecclesiastical authority, and receive their authority and jurisdiction from God (or His Vicar), not from the people. He denounces as heresy the American principle that the State may not favor one religion over the other. He condemns the American principle that man may follow his own conscience in matters of religion, and, may worship God as he sees fit. He condemns the American principle of separation of Church and State, and he calls it an invention of the “lovers of the most shameless liberty” (ab impudentissimae libertatis amatoribus.)

Though forbidding Roman Catholic laymen to meddle in the politics of Roman Catholic countries, the Pope instructs the Roman Catholics of Protestant countries (America) to run for public office. He explains that by doing so they do not publicly approve the democratic way of life, but by infiltration they will obtain the necessary power to “change” the present system, to infuse Roman Catholic principles into American life and legislation, and to make America Roman Catholic.

The Pope further explains that his Constitution and his laws have priority over our Constitutional laws, and that all Roman Catholics owe first and foremost allegiance and obedience to the bishops of their church. No one is allowed to lead the double life of pretending to be a Roman subject and an American citizen at the same time whenever the laws of Rome conflict with those of America. Last but not least, the pope instructs Roman Catholic authors and newspapermen to forget their former loyalties and to present the Roman cause in print everywhere. Before we quote the most important passages of this papal Bull, may we first refresh your memory with the terminology and dates of a few American documents?

DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE, 1776.

“We hold these truths to be self-evident, that ALL MEN ARE CREATED EQUAL, that they are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable RIGHTS, that among these are Life, Liberty and the pursuit of Happiness. That to secure these rights, governments are instituted among men, DERIVING THEIR JUST POWERS FROM THE CONSENT OF THE GOVERNED.”

BILL OF RIGHTS, 1791.

‘Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of RELIGION, or prohibiting the FREE exercise thereof; or ABRIDGING THE FREEDOM OF SPEECH OR OF THE PRESS” (Amendment I).

LINCOLN’S GETTYSBURG ADDRESS, 1863.

“Fourscore and seven years ago our fathers brought forth on this continent a new nation, CONCEIVED IN LIBERTY, and dedicated to the proposition that ALL MEN ARE CREATED EQUAL. . . . that this nation, under God, shall have a new birth of FREEDOM, and that GOVERNMENT OF THE PEOPLE, BY THE PEOPLE, FOR THE PEOPLE shall not perish from the earth.”

Immortale Dei’, Encyclical of Pope Leo XIII”

November 1, 1885

Calling the demands of the masses for equality (egalite’) and for freedom of speech, of religion, of the press, etc. a movement “OF UNBRIDLED LIBERTY” (effrenatae libertatis), Pope Leo (d. 1903) explains and condemns democracy as follows:

(Webmaster’s note: This following was in two columns with Latin on the left column. I removed the Latin column entirely.)

“Of their (democratic) principles this one is the most important: that ALL MEN ARE UNDERSTOOD TO BE EQUAL by birth and by nature, so that in reality they are equals throughout the course of their lives … that he should be FREE to think what he likes in every matter…

In a society guided under such rule, there is no other legal authority than the consent of the people, who, as the power is vested exclusively in them, so they alone govern themselves . . . thus they transfer not so much the right as the function of the government to themselves, and that to be exercised in their name.

Divine rule is passed over in silence … as if there could be any government whose whole cause, power and authority was not vested in God himself. In this manner, as we see, the State is nothing else than a MOB as its own master and governor.

Hence the following principles have been born: the judgment of every man’s conscience is above the law … No consideration is given to ecclesiastical laws: the church is ordered not to interfere in anything.

Thus they bring under their own jurisdiction the marriages of Christians.

. . . They (democrats) start out with shouting that the affairs of the Church must be separated from those of the State.

Natural reason alone proves that such principles concerning the government of a State are very far removed from the truth.

… a certain fear of mass-reactions hangs forever over our heads.

. . . SUCH DOCTRINES … the Roman Pontiffs … by no means suffered to go without condemnation:

Thus Gregory XVI in his Encyclical Letter ‘Mirari vos’ of Aug. 15, 1832, denounced in very grave terms these doctrines . . . namely, that in matters of divine worship no preference should be shown; that it is right for individuals to judge matters of religion as they see fit; that the conscience of each man shall be his sole guide . . .

The same Pontiff spoke about the motives for separating Church and State as follows: ‘Neither can we expect more favorable results either for religion or for the gov- emment from the wishes of those who plan to separate the Church from the State … It is evident that such a concord is naturally feared by the lovers of the most shameless liberty…’

From these verdicts of the Popes it must be absolutely understood that the origin of public power is to be sought from God himself and not from the mob.

. . . that it is a crime for private individuals and a crime for States … to treat different kinds of religions in one and the same way; that the unabridged power of thinking and of publicly sounding off one’s opinion is not among the rights of the citizens.. . .

THE CATHOLIC CHURCH, then, teaches concerning the constitution and government of States as follows:

. . . None of the various forms of governments is per se condemned so long as they have nothing which is repugnant to Catholic doctrine…

As the government of the U.S. upholds the validity of civil marriages contracted by Christians; as it believes in government of the people (mob), by the people and for the people; as it believes that men are created equal and endowed with unalienable rights; as it believes that government derives its power from the governed; as it upholds freedom of religion, freedom of speech and freedom of the press, American democracy is contrary to Roman Catholic doctrine and, therefore, is condemned.

Therefore, in such a complicated course of events. Catholic men, if, as they should, they will listen to Us, will easily see what are their own and the others’ duties both in matters of thought and of action.

And so, in general, it is proper and honorable that the concern of Catholic men should be directed beyond this narrow field and that it should embrace the entire field of public administration. We say here, in general, because these Our precepts reach unto all nations.

. . .Wherefore it is clear that there is a just reason for Catholics to seek public office; for they do not, nor must they seek office for the reason that they may approve that which is morally wrong in the present form of government, but in order that they may change this very form, as far as possible, for the common good, pure and true; keeping in mind this goal: to infuse into all the veins of government the most healthy sap and blood, that is, the wisdom and virtue of the Catholic religion.

This same method was employed in the early centuries of the Church … By this method Christian principles found their way not only into private homes, but into the army, the senate and into the royal palace itself.

As the early Christians infiltrated the government of pagan Rome, so Roman Catholics must infiltrate the governments of Protestant countries, by blindly following the written instructions of the Pope and the oral instructions of their bishops.

. . . Now, in our times it is fitting that we renew these examples of our forefathers. Catholics indeed, as many as are worthy of the name, must before all things be and be willing to show themselves to be, most loving sons of the Church; all things inconsistent with this honor, they must without hesitation reject; they must use public institutions . . . and must labor to this end that the whole State shall be transformed into what we have called a Christian image and likeness.

The means to obtaining these ends cannot easily be regulated by one and the same method, because they must fit particular places and circumstances, which differ considerably from each other. Nevertheless, let unity of planning be maintained and let uniformity of action be sought above all things. And both will be best attained if all regard the orders of the Apostolic See as the rule of life and take orders from the Bishops …

As the laws of the Roman Catholic Church and of the Protestant States are incompatible, may a Roman Catholic politician follow the double standard of obeying the laws of his church in private life and obeying the laws of his country in public life?

Likewise it is not permissible to follow one line of duty in private and another in public, so that the authority of the Church shall be observed in private, and repudiated in public .. .

May Roman Catholic journalists, commentators and other authors follow the policies of their paper, party, or country?

And this Precept must be kept unconditionally by those who are wont to commit their thoughts to writing, especially by those who write for newspapers. In their contention for the higher things there is no room left for internal conflicts or preferences of parties … If, therefore, there existed some dissensions before, let them voluntarily done away with and forgotten . . . and especially by obedience to the Apostolic See.

. . . These then, Venerable Brethren, are the teachings which We hold and which We hereby transmit to all nations of the Catholic world concerning the Christian Constitution of States and concerning the duties of their individual citizens…

. Given at Rome in the St. Peter, on the first day of November, in the year 1885, of our pontificate the eighth.

Pope Leo XIII
Leonis XIII Acta 5,118-150)

Oath of the President of the United States

Presidents of the United States must take the following oath:

“I do solemnly swear that I will faithfully . . . preserve, protect and defend the Constitution of the United States” (U.S. Constitution, Art. 2).

No Roman Catholic is required to publicly renounce his faith in his religious leader in Italy. Neither is a Roman Catholic compelled to seek the presidential office of a Protestant or non- Catholic country. However, when a Roman Catholic seeks the presidency of a non-Catholic country with the intention of breaking his presidential oath and of committing perjury and treason, this man is not qualified for this highest office of the land. These facts are self-evident, and those who present these facts are not bigots but true patriots.

PROPOSED OATH OF THE PRESIDENTIAL CANDIDATE

No Roman Catholic devotee, Roman Catholic sympathizer, or non-Catholic secretly committed to Rome, is fit and worthy of the American presidency unless he can conscientiously subscribe to the following declaration:

WHEREAS the “Christian Constitution” of the Roman Catholic Church (Bull “Immortale Dei”) condemns the most fundamental laws of the American Constitution, and declares heretical those democratic principles which are most highly revered by the American people; and

WHEREAS the same Roman Constitution holds it unlawful for a candidate of the Roman Catholic faith to protect and defend in public life laws and principles which are contrary to papal laws and principles;

I hereby solemnly swear, without any mental reservation, that I denounce as heretical and subversive all papal doctrines, precepts and directives which are repugnant to the laws and democratic principles of our American Constitution and our American institutions.

CREED OF ANY PRESIDENTIAL CANDIDATE

As every loyal American citizen subscribes to the following American principles, assuredly a worthy candidate for the American presidency could have no objection to subscribing to the following declarations:

1. I believe in the United States of America as a government of the people, by the people, for the people; and I do solemnly swear that I owe no allegiance to any person or organization which opposes this American principle and which seeks to corrupt the minds of our citizens by defining democracy as the rule by the mob.

2. I believe that the just power of the American government is derived from the consent of the governed, i.e., the American people, and that its authority is not vested in, not subordinate to, nor dependent upon the consent and divine jurisdiction assumed by any religious leader, foreign or domestic.

3. I believe this truth to be self-evident, that all men are created equal; and I reject as heretical and subversive the theory that certain privileged men and classes are predestined by birth, by religion or by ordination to rule dictatorially over the secular and civil affairs of their fellow citizens.

4. I believe that liberty is one of the certain unalienable rights of men; and I reject as untrue the medieval concept that man by nature is subject to masters and rulers in whose election or elevation he had no voice, direct or indirect. I do solemnly swear that I owe no allegiance to any person or organization which denies that this nation was conceived in liberty.

5. I believe in freedom of religion; and I disown allegiance to any leader or organization which holds that man is not free to follow his own conscience and to worship God as he sees fit.

6. I believe in the unabridged freedom of speech and of the press; and I disown allegiance to any person or group which ridicules this American principle by calling it “unbridled liberty”, and which denies that this particular freedom is among the rights of citizens.

7. I believe in separation of Church and State; and I disown allegiance to any religious leader who dares to anathematize and excommunicate his subjects for adherence to this American principle.

8. I believe that churches and people of all faiths have equal rights and that Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof; and I do solemnly swear that I owe no allegiance to any person or organization which rejects the Bill of Rights and which holds that the Roman Catholic faith must be made the state religion of all nations, that it must receive preference over all other religions even when in the minority, and that it is a crime for private citizens and for States to treat non-Catholic religions on an equal basis.

9. I believe that the Protestant, Greek Orthodox, Roman Catholic, Jewish and other faiths are to be treated equal according to the Constitution of my country; and I promise that, if elected, I will refuse to give diplomatic and political preference to any particular religious ruler by appointing an American ambassador to him, by concluding a concordate with him, or by making any secret commitments to him or to his American representatives.

10. I believe that the American laws, constitutions and the authority vested by the people in the President are supreme, and not subordinate to foreign laws or a foreign constitution; and I solemnly swear that I do not owe allegiance to any foreign ruler or organization which holds that our Constitution is unconstitutional and not binding in conscience wherever it is contrary to ecclesiastical laws and pontifical decrees.

11. I believe that the marriages of American citizens performed by the Justice of the Peace or before an authorized minister are valid, regardless of the faith wherein the parties happened to be baptized; and I disown allegiance to any person or organization which holds that the State may not and cannot join in matrimony certain citizens of certain faiths, and which holds that civil marriages of certain parties are invalid and that the offspring thereof is illegitimate.

12. I believe that one is not faithful to his oath of office in case one seeks the office of the President for the the democratic principles laid down by our Consitution; and I do solemnly swear that I do not owe allegiance to any person or organization which demands its members to infiltrate the branches of government for the direct purpose of overthrowing our democratic form of government and supplanting it by a foreign, religious, or fascist rule.

BULL “LIBERTAS PRAESTANTISSIMUM”

The same Pope Leo XIII (d. 1903) condemned our American form of government on many other occasions In his Encyclical “Libertas praestantissimum” (June 20, 1888) he declared the American principle of ‘Separation of Church and State’ a “pernicious maxim”, and he concluded:

“From what has been said, it follows that it is in no way lawful to demand to defend, or to grant promiscuous freedom of thought, of speech, of writing, or of religion, as if they were so many rights which nature had given to man.”

As a Roman Catholic is forbidden to “defend” the very first article of the Bill of Rights, it follows that he cannot take the oath of office to “defend the Constitution without committing perjury.

At this point we may warn our reader not to be misled by the jesuitical adjective ‘promiscuous’. Jesuit authors are known for employing certain adjectives which they want the reader interpret as being derogative, but which, in case of criticism can be falsely explained as qualifying. For example, Jesuits will seldom or never denounce “communism” pure and simple, but always attack “atheistic communism”, just in case communism would be victorious. So they speak of promiscuous, unbridled unabridged and most shameless liberty, while clearly condemning all forms of democratic freedom.

The Jesuits”

The Jesuit Order was founded after the Reformation under Pope Paul III (d. 1550) for the direct purpose of destroying Protestantism. As the early Christians successfully penetrated the upper classes of pagan Rome, so the Jesuits were to secretly infiltrate the governments, seminaries, society and political groups in Protestant countries. Contrary to the early Christians, the Jesuits were allowed to use any means to obtain then ends, such as spying, bribery, prostitution, blackmail, assassination revolution and war. Jesuitry is a Spanish invention with all the fanatic intolerance and absolute disregard for human rights of the Spanish Inquisition.

The most dangerous of all Jesuits are the ‘lay-jesuits’ or secret ‘externs’ who may hide their real identity by posing as non- Catholics or even as atheists (about which later). As early as Dec 1, 1581, Edmund Campion, a British Jesuit disguised as a jewelry salesman, was hanged at Tyburn as a traitor for planning the assassination of Queen Elizabeth and for advocating the overthrowing of her legal government by force. Dr. Joseph McCabe, an ex-priest, relates how a disguised Jesuit taught for years at a Lutheran College in Sweden (Truth about the Catholic Church; Girard, 1926, p. 52). The Jesuits became such masters of deceit, intrigue, greed and unscrupulousness that they began to employ the same methods in Catholic countries and became a menace to the papacy itself. Pope Clement XIV decreed that the Jesuit Order must be suppressed, abrogated abolished, “destroyed and extinguished for ever.” (Bull of Suppression, “Dominus ac Redemptor,” July 21, 1773). The Jesuits, however, continued to function in Russia and the United States, and went underground in other countries.

Besides Protestantism, Rome was confronted with new enemies within its own ranks: liberalism and democracy. In the days of Voltaire (d. 1778), Thomas Paine (d. 1809), etc., the Vatican was convinced that the papacy was at its end. With horror Rome heard of the American Declaration of Independence (1776) and the Bill of Rights (1791). The National Convention of France (1792) ended the reign of the royal House of Bourbon and created the First French Republic. Even Napoleon treated Pope Pius VI (d. 1800) with total contempt. The democratic wave which swept over two continents was considered far more dangerous to papal supremacy than Protestantism. Consequently, Pope Pius VII (Aug. 7, 1814) was forced to call the dreaded Jesuits back in power.

In 1814 the Jesuits again donned their clerical garb in those countries where they were not banned by civil law, but they kept their huge army of underground members in civilian clothes. Beginning with the reign of Pope Pius IX (1846-1878) the Jesuits were in complete and permanent control of the papacy, or rather they abolished it. Since the middle of the 19th century the pope is nothing but a figure head, completely divorced from the administration of his church, exclusively occupied with official celebrations, shaking hands with dignitaries, blessing the throngs of pilgrims, a dummy which only speaks when the Jesuits pull the strings, and with no more political power than the Queen of England. The first completely Jesuit-dominated and Jesuit-guarded prisoner of the Vatican, Pope Pius IX, published some 30 papal Bulls and Encyclicals, all of which were written by the Jesuits. Every one of these papal writings is an attack against both Protestant and democratic principles. To assure themselves of totalitarian powers, the Jesuits declared their first dummy pope “infallible”, “supreme”, and above any ecumenical council of bishops (Vatican Council, Bull “Pastor aeternus”, July 18,1870). After the Bull “Pastor aeternus” the “Syllabus of Errors” is the most renowned of the alleged infallible writings of Pope Pius IX.

Syllabus of Errors”

(Acta et Decreta Concilii Vaticani, Freiburg, 1871)
SYLLABUS ERRORUM of Pope Pius IX, Dec. 8,1864

The “Syllabus”, according to the Catholic Encyclopedia, is “the name given to two series of propositions containing modern religious errors condemned respectively by Pius IX (1864) and Pius X (1907)” (C.E. 14, 368). The official title explains that the contents of the Syllabus is nothing new, but a combination of the chief errors already condemned in numerous other papal writings. The real purpose of the Bull is an attempt to ridicule Democratic Constitutions, or “to bring together under the form of a Constitution the chief errors of the time and to condemn them” (C.E. 14, 368). This papal ridicule of our Constitution is “infallible”, because “the binding force of the condemnation in regard to all the propositions is beyond doubt … All Catholics, therefore, are bound to accept the Syllabus” (C.E. 14, 369).

The Syllabus contains 80 articles, theses or propositions, popularly held by non-Catholics. Contrary to other Bulls, the Jesuits chose the positive form of these alleged heresies in order to phrase the democratic views in a more awkward manner. Thus the Syllabus condemns as error the articles or propositions quoted, and all Roman Catholics are bound under pain of excommunication to hold the opposite as of true faith and morals.

Pope Pius IX, like all Jesuit-appointed popes, has been described as a saintly man, but his former classmates knew better and have publicly stated otherwise. As modem popes are actually prisoners of the Vatican and have their private lives shielded far better than our secular rulers, we have no official records of his immorality, as we have of nearly all medieval popes. However, a man may be judged by his friends. His close friend and papal Secretary, Cardinal Antonelli, was so immoral that he was feared throughout Italy. Antonelli, generally believed to have been a secret Jesuit, denied that he ever had been ordained a priest. This ‘unordained’ Cardinal left an estate of $20,000,000 which his illegitimate daughter. Countess Lambertini, publicly claimed as her legal inheritance. His life story can be found in the Encyclopedia Britannica, though a jesuitical pen re-edited its contents in 1928.

Whether Pope Pius was a pious or impious man is of little importance. His Syllabus of Errors is the work of Jesuits and its teachings are still infallibly upheld by the Jesuits of today. A large portion of the Syllabus was compiled by American Jesuits, immediately after Lincoln’s Gettysburg Address (Nov. 19, 1863), paving the way for his assassination (1865). We do not have the space to comment on all of its articles, but we will select a few of the most important ones, beginning with article twelve. Therefore condemned and excommunicated is anyone who holds that:

12. The decrees of the Roman Congregations impede the free progress of science.

The truth of this condemned proposition can be demonstrated by this example. In 1616 Pope Paul V and the Roman Congregation of the Index condemned the theory of Copernicus (Mirbt, No. 510), and Pope Paul V, Pope Urban VIII and the Roman Inquisition (1632) condemned the scientist Galileo for holding that the earth moves (Mirbt, No. 515), a scientific fact known by every seven year old child of this space age. Galileo was thrown in a dungeon and forced to retract his ‘heresies’. Till the 19th century Catholics were forbidden to read his books. Yet, if a Roman Catholic should hold today that these papal decrees impeded the progress of science, he is excommunicated. Poverty and illiteracy are the characteristics of all Roman Catholic countries. Rome now tries to remedy her shortage of scientists by rewriting our text-books. The great Pasteur, for example, was baptized as a child but left the Roman Church as a student and died outside her pale. Yet, in 1928 a Jesuitical pen rewrote his life in the Encyclopedia Britannica and added that he was a “devout Catholic”.

15. Every man is free to embrace and profess that religious faith which, guided by the light of reason, he shall believe to be true.

Freedom of Religion

Contrary to our Constitution, this Roman Constitution condemns freedom of religion. “No Catholic can in conscience defend such an idea of freedom of religious worship. For, according to Catholic principles, the only religion that has a genuine right to exist is the Catholic religion” (Ecclesiastical Review, Oct., 1943). “The Catholic Church . . . must demand the right of freedom for herself alone, because such a right can only be possessed by truth, never by error” (Civilta Cattolica, April, 1948, Italian Jesuit monthly.) Rome does not only preach, but practices this medieval intolerance wherever it is in power. In Catholic Spain prostitution is publicly approved and supervised, but public Protestantism is illegal. Though the U. S. has poured billions of Protestant dollars into Spain under various pretexts, no Protestant may publicly worship God. “Open-air ceremonies or demonstrations other than those of the Catholic religion, shall not be tolerated” (Spanish Charter of July 17, 1945, Art. 6). This same prohibition of non-Catholic religious ceremonies is to be introduced in all countries. Monsignor John A. Ryan, professor of the Catholic University in Washington, D.C., pretends to express a very liberal view about Protestant ceremonies when he writes: “If these are carried on within the family, or in such inconspicuous manner as to be an occasion neither of scandal nor of perversion to the faithful, they may be properly tolerated by the State” (John A. Ryan, The State and the Church; New York, Macmillan, 1922, p. 35).

The very first Latin Father of the Church, Bishop Tertullian, wrote at the beginning of the third century: “It is a fundamental human right, a privilege of nature, that every man should worship according to his convictions. It is certainly no part of religion to spread itself by force. It must be embraced freely, and not be imposed” (Migne, P. L. vol. 1, p. 777). Today, Rome not only claims that her religion has the sole right to exist on this earth, but she holds that she has the divine right to use physical force, torture and the death penalty to compel non-Catholics to embrace her religion. Though this subject belongs rightfully under Article 24, we will briefly comment on it here.

Murder of Non-Catholics

Pope Urban II (d. 1099) was the first pope to approve the murder of heretics (Migne, P. L. 151, 394). Pope Innocent III (1215) was the first to grant indulgences to those who kill heretics, and more than one million Western Europeans were thus murdered during his reign (Mansi 22, 982). St. Thomas Aquinas (d. 1274) was the first Roman Catholic theologian to approve the murder of heretics: “They deserve … to be shut off from this world by death. For it is a much more serious matter to corrupt faith . . . than to counterfeit money . . . With much more justice the heretics, immediately upon conviction, are not only to be excommunicated, but also to be put to death (Summa Theol. 11, 11, qu. 11). Catechisms of Roman Catholic countries teach children that Rome has the right to murder Protestants and other heretics: “Question. What are the other penalties which the Church applies to the crime of heresy? Answer. Confiscation of goods, imprisonment, exile and death (Catechisme Catholique Romain de St. Pie V. Bruxelles, 1827, p. 256). All professors of Roman Catholic seminaries teach till this day that Rome has the right to murder heretics. Cardinal Lepicier, professor at the Roman University of De Propaganda Fide, has written a work of 25 volumes on Dogmatics and has an article on “The Church has the right to condemn heretics to death,” which follows the Rule of St. Benedict when it says: “It is a wholesome and praiseworthy thing to put a person to death for the good of the community. .. Perhaps this doctrine will seem too drastic for this age . . . When one considers what harm it does to society, one will easily understand that, if traitors or murderers are justly condemned to die, those who publicly undermine the Catholic faith deserve more rightfully to be put to death … As proof of our argument we have the 24th condemned proposition of the SYLLABUS of Pius IX: ‘The Church has not the right to use force’ ” (Lepicier, De stabilitate et progress Dogmatis, part 2, art. 6, p. 175). The Catholic Encyclopedia teaches the same (C. E. 14, 768-769). American bishops teach the same. The Diocese of Brooklyn, N. Y. teaches: “Heresy is an awful crime … If the State has the right to punish treason with death . . .the Church … has the right and power to take means to safeguard its existence” (Brooklyn Tablet, Nov. 5, 1938). If Rome has the power and right to murder any heretic, she has the right to murder an American president who is not of her faith. Roman Catholics who hold that Rome may not interfere with the individual belief of free citizens, and does not have the right to murder non-Catholics, are excommunicated, and become ‘heretics’ themselves, subject to death.

16. Men can find the way of eternal salvation in any kind of religion.

17. We may entertain at least a well-founded hope of the eternal salvation of all those who do not belong to the true Church of Christ.

18. Protestantism is nothing more than another form of the same true Christian religion, in which it is possible to be equally pleasing to God as in the Catholic Church.

No Salvation for non-Catholics

In another Bull the same pope explains that there is no salvation for Roman Catholics either, unless they believe that the Protestants have no salvation: “We must hold as of faith that outside of the apostolic Roman Church there is no salvation; Tenendum quippe ex fide est, extra apostolicam Romanam Ecclesiam salvum fieri neminem posse” (Singulari quadam,” Dec. 9, 1854). Dozens of other Bulls contain the same dogma. Thus American Roman Catholics must hold that 80 per cent of the American citizens are heading for hell. The recent Boston incident (Father Feeney, S.J.) is an old Jesuit trick and huge deception. It does not have the infallible sanction of Rome. Besides, the term “invincible ignorance” implies total and permanent insanity, or complete impossibility of learning the truth. Simple ignorance is no excuse. Hence the term does not apply to American citizens. Even a ‘chance’ or “well-founded hope” must be ruled out. Those who dare to maintain that some well- minded Protestants may obtain salvation are referred to as “pests” (pestes), and Art. 21 anathematizes those who deny that “the religion of the Catholic Church is the only true religion.”

19. The (Roman) Church is not a true, perfect and entirely independent society, nor does she enjoy specific and perpetual rights conferred upon her by her Divine Founder, but it belongs to the civil power to define what are the rights and limits within which the Church may exercise her rights.

Many other papal Bulls contain the same dogma; the State is said to have no other rights than those delegated to her by the Church.

22. The obligation which binds Catholic TEACHERS AND AUTHORS applies only to those things which are proclaimed by the infallible judgment of the Church as dogmas of faith and as binding to all.

The first professions to be organized by Rome as secret propaganda and pressure groups were the school teachers, journalists and authors of books. Once they were organized and had taken their oath of fidelity, they were informed that their oath not only bound them under pain of hell to set forth the religious doctrines of Rome, but also bound them to further the political aims of Rome.

Catholic Men Organized into Pressure Groups

Today, nearly all professional groups have been organized as Catholic pressure groups. In Protestant Holland, for example, we not only find buildings with big signs, reading: “Roman Catholic Daily”, “Roman Catholic Farmers’ Loan Bank”, “Roman Catholic Labor Party’, etc., but we find that every group, including the Roman Catholic Goat Breeding Association”, has been organized, and that Roman Catholics are forbidden under pain of hell to join a neutral (non-Catholic) organization or to read any neutral newspaper. Here in the U. S. we have been acquainted with such organizations as the Knights of Columbus, Holy Name Society, League of Decency, Catholic Men Society’ Catholic Veterans, Catholic police and firemen, etc., but now find that Catholic doctors, Catholic druggists, Catholic lawyers, Catholic bankers, etc., including Roman Catholic Television Camera Operators, have been organized throughout our land, seeking segregation in every field. The Catholic Almanac and Directory list the following Catholic organizations:

Association of Catholic Trade Unionists (A.C.T U )
Catholic Labor Institute (with 2 offices in Los Angeles)
Catholic Petroleum Guild (for employees of oil companies)
Catholic Institute of the Food Industry
Guild of Catholic executives and employees of Insurance Companies
Guild of Catholic executives in the Liquor, Beer & Wine Industry
Guild for Catholic Airline employees
Guild for Catholic Railroad employees
St. Gabriel’s Guild for Postal and Federal employees

All large city, county, state and federal offices have Catholic Action groups organized into guilds:

City Police Dept.—Communion Breakfast Club
City Fire Dept.—-Holy Name Society
Water, Gas & Electricity-Catholic Guilds
Telephone Company-Catholic Guilds
Dept. of Welfare; Dept. of Hospitals; Dept. of Finance; Office of the Comptroller; Civil Service; etc.
Catholic Institute of the Press (for journalists)
Catholic Newsmen’s Association (for newspaper employees)

All city papers have their Catholic Guilds which are incorporated into Catholic Press Councils which again take orders from the Catholic Press Department in Washington.

National League of Decency (to censor movies, books, etc.)
Catholic Broadcasters Associations (throughout the States)
Catholic Actors’ Guild of America
Catholic Writers’ Guild
Catholic Apostolate of Radio, T.V. and Advertising (organized by Irene Dunne under the cloak of Communion Breakfasts)
Guilds of Catholic Physicians (organized into a federation like the AMA)
Guild of Catholic Psychiatrists
St. Apollonia Guild of Catholic Dentists
St. Cosmos & Damian Society for Catholic Pharmacists
Druggists’ Guild of St. James (to prevent sale of contraceptives)
Catholic Court Attaches Guild for Judges
St.Thomas More Guilds for Catholic Lawyers
Catholic Teachers Association
Catholic Accountants Guilds (in 600 cities)
Catholic Hospital Association of the U.S.A.

All these pressure groups receive from publicity from our newspapers:

“A television camera will be solemnly blessed at St. Joseph’s (by) . . . Msgr. John J. Devlin, Archdiocesan head of motion Pictures activities… The symbolic ceremony (will be) attended by an assembly of TV stars, authors, producers, directors and technicians . . . The special ceremonies will honor St. Clare, newly appointed patroness of TV” (L.A. Mirror-News, 8-9-58).

“His Eminence James Francis Cardinal McIntyre will preside at the traditional Red Mass to be sung at 1 p.m. Aug. 2 in St. Vincent’s Church . . . in conjunction with the 81st annual meeting of the American Bar Association here” (L. A. Mirror-News, 8-16-58). .

“The Sts. Cosmos and Damian Society, an association of Catholic pharmacists, will attend Mass at 9 a.m, tomorrow in St. Vincent’s Church (L.A. Mirror-News, 8-16-58).

“Doug Bridges of Paramount Pictures yesterday was unanimously elected . . . as president of the Catholic Press Council of Southern California, The election occurred at a communion § breakfast in Pucci’s, Encino, Others elected . . . Cornelio Baca 4 of the Alhambra Post-Advocate, treasurer, and Jack O’Mara of KTTY, secretary. Named to the executive committee were Dave Bongard of the Herald Express; Jack Granara of Universal International Studios; Phil Hanna, public relations, and Chuck Johnson, sports editor of Tidings” (L.A. Mirror-News, 2-16-59).

“More than 2,000 Catholic members of the Motion Picture and Television Industry attended a Solemn Pontifical Mass at the Church of the Blessed Sacrament in Hollywood yesterday” (L.A, Mirror-News, 2-8-60).

Catholic Judges

The members, or at least the leaders, of nearly all these Catholic organizations take oath or solemnly promise that they will defend the Catholic cause in all phases of life, In spite of the American practice of disqualifying jury members who are prejudiced, and contrary to the oath of office taken by the judges of our courts, the Pope, as reported in all our newspapers, instructed Roman Catholic judges “that in any case involving an interest of the Roman Church the judge is under moral compulsion, as a Catholic, to rule in the church’s favor.” It is, therefore, a general practice in the U. S., where there is a rotation of judges, to postpone cases of Roman Catholics till a Roman Catholic judge takes the bench. Roman Catholic lawyers are forbidden to handle separation and divorce cases without first consulting the ecclesiastical court and following the orders of their diocese, For example, the 50 Roman Catholic lawyers who are members of the St. Thomas More Society of Allegheny County, Pa, are bound by the Diocesan Statute which reads:

“Following a valid marriage, it is strictly forbidden for any Catholic, whether as plaintiff or as attorney, to approach the civil courts to obtain a separation, divorce or annulment, without prior approval of the Bishop.” Under the date line, Pittsburgh, Pa. July 5, 1958, the newspapers reported: “Roman Catholic lawyers in the Pittsburgh Diocese were reminded here of a diocesan ruling under which they must consult with the chancery before handling divorce cases.” Monsignor Shinar of the chancery office explained to newsmen: “We maintain that an attorney is not competent to judge the existence or non-existence of the sacred contract of marriage” (L. A. Mirror-News, 7-5-58).

There are many other instances wherein Catholic judges have violated their oath of office. For example in the matter of eugenic sterilization, which is practised in 27 States but forbidden by Rome, Catholic judges are forbidden to enforce these laws which conflict with Roman canon laws. There are numerous eases where Roman Catholic judges have confined non-Catholic girls.to Roman Catholic institutions, clearly following the instructions of their bishops. When officials of American courts have no respect for American law; when they commit perjury by breaking their oath of office; when they refuse to believe in equality and justice for all; when they have a dual allegiance or citizenship, Roman and American, and believe that Roman law has priority over American law, these men are as subversive as any other foreign agents who spit on our flag and trample on our Constitution, The question now arises: should we vote such men into office, even into the highest office of the land; and are we guilty of intolerance when we cast our free vote for a man whom we believe to be more dedicated to our country?

Catholic Doctors

Like Catholic judges, Catholic doctors must also give priority to Roman rules, even when contrary to medical ethics. For example, therapeutic abortion to save the life of a mother is legal in 48 States, but forbidden by Roman canon law, When the life of a non-Catholic mother could be saved by abortion, without which both mother and child would die, the doctor of a Catholic hospital may not even inform the mother (and give her a chance to go to another hospital) but must let her die in ignorance. When a doctor not only refuses to perform a legal operation to save the life of his fellow-citizen, but refuses to inform her that any other doctor could save her life, and thus willfully orphans her other children, he is a criminal. Rome tries to force her medieval theology on public and county hospitals as well. Protestant patients in New York’s public hospitals were refused medical therapeutic information by doctors and county health officials who obviously followed orders of the Roman hierarchy. Should a loyal ‘American citizen vote such Catholic doctors into public office; and if he wishes to cast his free vote for a more loyal citizen, is he intolerant?

Catholic Control of News

Catholic teachers have been organized not only to brainwash parochial school children, but to bring the Public School under Roman Catholic control, as we shall see under Article 45. Every other profession has been organized to overthrow our democratic heritage and to make our land subject to Roman Catholic rule.

By pressure, threats, boycott and censorship they have gained control over most of our newspapers, radio, television and movie industries, For example, when a Bishop warns @ certain newspaper under penalty of boycott to suppress all scandal of the Roman clergy (rape, theft, adultery, ‘drunkeness, etc.), when Roman Catholic businessmen and Roman Catholic news agencies demand front page publicity of Catholic news under threat of taking their advertisements elsewhere, our newspapers will oblige for purely financial reasons. As there are no Protestant pressure groups we have a situation wherein a minority can have the picture of their pope almost daily on our front pages while the activities of the greatest Protestant Jeaders are suppressed; occasional scandals of the Protestant clergy are headlined, while the gross immorality of the Roman clergy is shielded. Consequently, the unsuspecting public receives the false impression that the Roman church is far more decent than the Protestant churches.

Many non-Catholic owners of newspapers, knowing that they are betraying their own people and their own religion, try to bluff their way out by flatly denying that Rome uses pressure on them, There are hundreds of cases of censorship, boycott and blackmail on file. They could not have already forgotten the Martin Luther film. They still must remember the banning of “The Nation” not only from Catholic libraries, but from the Public Schools of New York City, because Paul Blanshard had written a series of factual articles on Roman Catholicism (June, 1948), The Newark, N. J. Board of Education banned the Nation as early as Jan., 1948. On Sept. 11, 1944, the San Francisco. News innocently reported the story of the arrest of a Roman Catholic priest and his woman companion for drunken driving. Though the priest pleaded guilty and paid a fine of $250, Archbishop Mitty of San Francisco was more outraged against the newspaper than against the priest. As fully reported in Time Magazine, the bishop organized the entire clergy and laity to boycott the News and instructed businessmen to withdraw their advertisements “until the News recognized the well-known weight of the Church” (Time, Oct. 23, 1944, p. 59).

As democracy cannot function without a free press, it is a crime to suppress the news or to force others to suppress it.

Catholic Movie Stars

Rome has founded a League of Decency which under the cloak of religion and of decency tries to control the movie industry by its censorship, while Protestants regard such suppression of freedom unconstitutional, Since Hollywood is only interested in profits and it knows that the Roman League will condemn and boycott any movie which offends Catholic doctrine, such as birth control, or anything derogatory and detrimental to Catholic prestige, our movies are favoring Romanism over Protestantism. Hollywood, for example, places Peter in Rome, which the greatest historians have been unable to accomplish. Ridiculous marriage scenes always have a Protestant minister officiating, while solemn marriages are performed by a priest. All these things, though they may seem trivial to some, have not only great propaganda value, but have pushed Roman Catholic actors, singers and entertainers into the industry, and this again gave Rome the power to push the directors and even the owners out of the industry.

At first, Roman Catholics had little chance of becoming top stars unless they had British names, or changed their names, and kept their religious preference to themselves. Slowly the number of Catholic stars increased: Fred Allen (Sullivan), Barbara Stanwyck (Ruby Stevens), Ethel Barrymore, Loretta Young, Irene Dunne, Ann Blyth, Jimmy Durante, Rudy Vallee, Bing Crosby, Bob Crosby, Gregory Peck, Lawrence Welk, Giselle McKenzie, Jeanne Crain, Kim Novak, etc. etc. The Irish were the first to invade the industry: Arthur Godfrey, Dennis Day, Grace Kelly, Pat O’Brien, Margaret O’Brien, Maureen O’Sullivan, Dorothy Malone, Lucille Ball, etc. etc. They were soon followed by the Italians: Don Ameche, Lou Costello, Perry Como, Frank Sinatra, Tony Martin, Dean Martin, Julius La Rosa, Sal Mineo, Vic Damone, Pier Angeli, Anna Maria Alberghetti, Rossano Brazzi, etc. etc, Rome is not only trying to organize these stars into a Catholic union, but it tries to organize everyone connected with the industry to the last cameraman. Such undercover designs to monopolize an industry which controls public opinion is a danger to a free society.

Catholic “Bosses”

Roman Catholic mayors, governors, congressmen and senators are constantly used to further the political aims of Rome. Through the gangster element within the Roman church a secret Catholic party was set up to gain control of our cities. Tom Prendergast, a gangster who went to Mass every day, became the political czar of Kansas City. Mayor Jimmy Walker promoted the Catholic cause in New York City. James Michael Curley, mayor and political boss of Boston and governor of Massachusetts, served five months at a Federal institution until pardoned by President Truman in 1950. He has a son who is a Jesuit. Mayor Ed Kelly of Chicago; Ed J. Flynn, democratic boss of the Bronx, N. Y.; Boss Mayor ‘I-am-the-law’ Frank Hague of Jersey City, N. J. and many other ‘bosses’ have made the United States a Roman province. Frank Hague, for example, had the full backing of the Catholic hierarchy and kept his enemies, like John R. Longo, in jail on trumped-up charges. When Longo finally managed to regain his freedom, he received a wire from former Governor Edison which read: “Full and complete exoneration is yours after five long years of persecution . . . suffered under the pernicious political machine which for too many years has survived by imposing a dictatorship of fear and reprisal upon the people of Jersey City”(N. Y. Times, Feb. 18, 1948).

The days of these democratic bosses are over for no other reason than that they are no longer needed. Today, Rome seems to obtain her ends through the labor unions. Governor Brown of California — whose son is studying to be a Jesuit — defeated Knowland in the 1958 election by more than a million votes, as if the latter had been the greatest bum in the history of the U. S. Senate.

Catholic Underworld

Getting back to the “dictatorship of fear and reprisal” of the old democratic bosses, the first thing it imposed on a city was a Roman Catholic police force. This police force controlled and still controls the Catholic underworld and collects from it mil lions of dollars to perpetuate itself in office. It is not a coincidence that in Chicago, a city of prostitutes, bookmakers and gangsters, the Catholic bishop receives car license plate no. 1 to indicate that he is the first citizen of that city, Underworld slayings, though often forecast by our newspapers, are never solved by such police departments. Illegal gambling is exhibited publicly ; in the streets, Sometimes the Catholic police and the Catholic underworld clash when the first tries to extort too much money from the latter. “Three hundred of the city’s biggest bookies,” reported the New York papers, “shut down their telephone services and went on strike against the exorbitant shakedowns by police officials” (N. Y. Daily News, Feb. 7, 1947). Statistics show that in that year (1947) New York City was 79% non-Catholic, but its police force was 62.8% Catholic, while the higher-ups in that department were 80% Catholic. Once it is in control of a city, this gangster element makes: the Catholic bishop its first citizen. It is an ordinary thing in New York to find 100 policemen at the steps of St. Patrick’s during a society wedding or funeral, while not a single one at the door of Rockefeller Center. The cathedral holds 2,000 people, the center 70,000.

Catholic Police Force

Not only cities, but Protestant towns and counties often have Roman Catholic chiefs and sheriffs. In places where mayors are elected and the chief of police appointed, the Romanists usually make a deal with the Protestant candidates and promise the Catholic vote if one of their men will be appointed as chief. In certain fields the chief of police has more power than a mayor and even more power than the President of the United States, It is a fact that every citizen and newspaper dares to attack the Policies of the President and call him names, but no local citizen ot local paper dares to attack the chief of police, unless City Hall and the papers and the public attempt to oust the chief in a united drive. Because of their power, these Catholic chiefs can perpetuate themselves in office and make a farce out of democracy. Like the bishops, who maintain a file of all scandals of their priests in order to keep them under subjection, most of our police departments in our bigger cities maintain files of men who have no police records but are potential, political opponents, Like the Jesuits, who own the state-controlled houses of prostitution in Spain and secretly register their patrons, many of our police departments have and are still controlling our houses of prostitution and gambling establishments, and are using hundreds of detectives to trail political opponents. Wiretapping and bugging are the order of the day. Private detectives, invariably “ex-police officers” or “bad Catholics”, have access, direct or indirect, to all police files and can blackmail almost any citizen, We have also a situation in Washington where only a handful of senators are still able to express their personal views without fearing the hand of blackmailers.

Our presidential candidates crawl on their knees before Cardinal Spellman imploring the Catholic vote. The one who will promise the most seems to get the vote. As Republicans and Democrats are about equal in strength and as presidents are elected to office often by less than one million votes, almost any minority can swing the election one way or the other. This may explain why overconfident Protestant Mr. Dewey lost the election, and a why Protestant Mr. Truman, contrary to the Constitution and E contrary to the wishes of 100 million of his fellowmen, sought to appoint an American ambassador to the Vatican.

Public Funds for Catholic Institutions

Government by blackmail, character assassination and imprisonment are the typical methods employed by international jesuitry. Because modern political issues are so complex, it is not always easy to prove where the Jesuits are at work. Under the pretext of humanitarianism the New York Lincoln Square Slum Clearance Project was approved on Oct. 2, 1957, comprising 320,230 square feet at the price of $16 per square foot. Soon after the project’s approval the public found out about a deal which amounted to an indirect grant of $3,500,000 to the Jesuit University of Fordham and another indirect subsidy of public funds to St. Matthews Roman Catholic Church, permitting these Catholic institutions to purchase this new property for only $7 per foot, or $9 below the purchasing price.

Some years ago the Federal Communications Commission refused to grant a Radio Station to the Mormons, because one of their board members was a Canadian citizen while the law forbids the granting of broadcasting privileges to foreign agents. ‘This same Federal Commission granted the Jesuits of New York and New Orleans radio and television stations, though the Jesuit Order is an international organization whose members are not free to choose or to keep their citizenship and whose totalitarian head is a Belgian citizen who resides in Rome.

Since Mussolini declared war on the U. S. and lost, our government has given more than two billion dollars to this conquered enemy. Recently the Senate passed a bill which marked $964,199.00 of tax money to rebuild part of the summer residence of the pope, located in Italy proper. Christ warned the apostles not to live in luxury (Matt. 10:10). It is not our concern if a priest wants to live in a million dollar house, or wants to spend that much on one corner of his summer cottage; but it is a crime to confiscate this money from non-Catholic and non-Italian tax payers.

The land of Alaska, government owned, is rich in uranium and ore deposits. Some day Uncle Sam will have to sell it to private owners, The Jesuits, under the direction of a so-called “Glacier-priest”, have been prospecting and surveying the land for decades. On Jan. 18, 1956 the House of Representatives passed without objections Bill #6376 which designates one million acres in Alaska for a hospital (a territory much larger than the whole State of Rhode Island). This hospital is to house 350 mental patients. The bill also gives the board of this proposed hospital such totalitarian powers that it could permanently dispose of any political enemy by declaring him insane, Not one of our representatives seems to care any longer why so much land is required and where it is located. It is not difficult to figure out what the next move of the Jesuits will be. Throughout our land public property is being donated or sold for a token price to Roman Catholic hospitals. Non-Catholic business men and public officials fear reprisals if they would dare to oppose these Jesuit deals.

Hundreds of Catholic hospitals are being built, subsidized by Federal, State, County and City grants, donating two-thirds of the cost while the private owners of these hospitals are supposed to put up one-third. Staffed with ‘slave-labor’ (nuns), and filling each room with 4 patients at $20 a day each, this too has become a gold mine, If motel owners without subsidy can make a living by charging $5 for a room, hospitals certainly ought to prosper. Yet the nuns collect funds from private citizens and they organize bazaars, as if they were running a charitable organization of socialized medicine. Within one generation the entire medical profession and the AMA will be forced to bow to the Church of Rome.

Catholic Immigrants

The balance of the religious population of New York City was upset by flying one million Puerto Ricans into that city and placing the unemployed immigrants on relief. Two million Mexicans entered by bus and train illegally into the States, and the secret promoters coined the deceptive name of “Wetbacks”. Fifty-three per cent of our legal immigrants are Roman Catholics, while Senator Kennedy introduced a new Immigration Bill (S 2410) which would increase this number. Hundreds of Roman Catholics enter the U. S. above quota by the ridiculous method of a special Act of Congress, No one seems to raise a finger of protest out of fear of being called anti-Catholic and thereby losing the next election.

Secret Jesuits, disguised as Protestant laymen (about this later), have infiltrated our government offices, labor unions and other institutions, and seem to be able to use these public institutions to ruin those individuals and organizations which they were unable to subdue. International Jesuitry, through secret agents and stooges, is advocating merger of labor unions, merger of the armed forces, greater concentration of federal power, merger of news agencies, merger of magazines and local newspapers, merger of charity drives, yea even merger of Protestant denominations, because it is easier to control, intimidate or bribe one person in power than dozens of independent chieftains.

The Jesuits alone have founded 28 universities and colleges in the United States, no less than thirteen law schools, which turn out thousands of Jesuit-trained lawyers and other professional men who in turn must seek to infiltrate our local courts as judges, thus obtaining a legal hold on and control of our cities and Protestant towns. The National Catholic Welfare Conference has set up in Washington, D. C. a shadow government which is so complete with its own Departments of Education, Law, Press, Youth, Catholic Action, Social Action, ete., that it could take over our government at one minute’s notice. A secret government within a government is the Jesuit’s ideal, constantly pressuring our representatives and senators who are supposed to represent us. From a central government in Washington, D. C. all local Catholic organizations (press, law, school, labor, etc.) are directed towards one goal: to place the government of this land in the hands of the Catholic Church. By organizing a secret ‘Catholic Party,’ the Jesuits plan to control all labor, all industry and all professions.

Even priests are being organized to play their part. Pope Pius XII made it clear that Romanism is not just a religion, but a political force as well: “The Church must reject, more emphatically than ever, that false and narrow concept of her spirituality, which would confine her, blind and mute, in the retirement of the sanctuary” (Pius XII, Feb. 20, 1946). The American bishops explained the pope’s remarks: “The Pope wishes the clergy to enter politics, and not to confine themselves to the sanctuary. The idea that the church is not in politics is dangerous” (Chicago Tribune, May 5, 1946). Catholics are no longer to act like ordinary citizens, they are no longer to vote as Republicans or Democrats, but they must vote as Catholics: “The time has arrived when Catholics should not be blind voters in keeping with their long-time Democratic or Republican faith” .(Bishop John F. Noll of Fort Wayne, at Kansas City, Sept, 23, 1946).

American History Rewritten

The entire history of the U. S. is being rewritten. Our founding fathers are no longer Protestants but Catholics. Many cities and churches in Arizona and New Mexico are now said to have been founded by Spanish missionaries as early as 1540, while in reality this territory was only visited by a small group of explorers looking for gold and silver. The usual story relates how Spanish missionaries in the 16th century converted the Indians, built a beautiful church with a tabernacle of solid gold and founded the town till they were driven away by hostile Indians. All golden vessels and church treasures were safely hidden in a cave before the missionaries fled. Some 200 years later (actual founding of the town) the missionaries allegedly returned, rebuilt the old church, but were unable to find the hidden treasures and gold mines. The lying pens of the Jesuits are exposed by hundreds of glaring anachronisms, For example, there were no tabernacles in 1540. The Roman Catholic tabernacle was introduced locally in Milan in 1575 (Cath. Enc. 14, 424), but the novelty received so much opposition that the custom did not become general till the 19th century,

American Textbooks Rewritten

Like the Communists of Russia, the Roman hierarchy in the U. S. is rewriting our text-books. Authors and publishers who refuse to conform are unable to sell their material to Catholic schools and libraries, When one compares, for example, the editions of the Encyclopedia Britannica published before 1929 and after that period, one can see how a mysterious hand has changed a reliable reference work. Articles on Galileo, Inquisition, ete. were already written by Catholics and have remained unchanged. Hundreds of other articles: Pope Adrian, Albigensians, Antonelli, Democracy, Education, Heresy, Jesuits, etc, appeared after 1998 with a mysterious “X” at the close of the article, designating an unnamed reviser; latest editions omit it altogether. Under the pretext of preserving space this revision has been forced upon the American public, while actually much material has been added. The following sentences, for example, were erased: Pope Alexander VI: “Lucrezia lived with his mistress Giulia”; Arnold of Brescia: “At the request of the Pope he was seized .. . and hanged”; Pope Benedict IX: “rapes, murders and other unspeakable acts”. How much space was saved by omitting these short sentences? What space was saved by 4 changing Arthur of Britain from a mythical character to a real Catholic King? The article on Reformation lost 9 pages, but Pottery kept its 86 pages. The article on the Roman Catholic Church contains 10 pages of propaganda and falsehoods which have been refuted a thousand times. Under Torture this alleged neutral work of scholarship refers to a Roman Council of 884 which, according to the greatest Catholic authority on the councils, Bishop Hefele, was never held (See Migne, P.L. 160, 66. Not in Mansi 3, 640; nor in Hefele 2, 40).

Legislation has been introduced to change the names of our off-shore islands in order to make them fit the legends and frauds of the Jesuits. Contrary to documented historical facts, Father J.MJ. St. Cyr claims that Abraham Lincoln received a Catholic education at home, because “the father and stepmother of Abraham Lincoln both were Catholics” (“Columbia,” Feb. 1957). Even the history of George Washington is being rewritten: “He was a Catholic in spirit, so much so, that there is a warrant for believing that he became a son of the Catholic Church before he died” (Boston Pilot, Feb. 21, 1948). The Father of our country bluntly stated: “If the United States ever loses her liberty, it will be through the Romish Priesthood.”

President Wilson warned: “Our liberties are safe until the memories and experiences of the past are blotted out and the Mayflower with its band of pilgrims forgotten; until our public school system has fallen into decay and the Nation into ignorance; until legislators have resigned their functions to ecclesiatical powers and their prerogatives to priests” (Public Papers of Woodrow Wilson, authorized edition; New York, Harper, 1925, vol. 1, p. 62). We are now living under these conditions.

We have briefly seen how Roman Catholics have been organized from the bottom to the top, from innocent first-graders who illegally sell chances for Catholic institutions, to the Catholic underworld which with its local bishops control the governments and elections of our major cities, all working in their Particular fields to make this country Catholic.

It is true that the average Roman Catholic farmer and laborer is a nice fellow and a loyal American citizen who hates to see his church enter into politics. As long as these ‘simple’ Catholics believe in Purgatory, Seven Sacraments, and other dogmas of their church, Rome is satisfied. But Article 22 of the Syllabus warns that those Roman Catholics who are professional men are bound by more than dogmas. Under pain of hell they must obey their bishops and diocesan statutes which have outlined the duties of each professional group.

23. The Roman Pontiffs . . . have exceeded the limits of their power (and) have usurped the rights of princes.

Origin of the “Church” and of the “Roman Church”

The thesis or proposition, here condemned as a heresy and falsehood, is an established historical fact. The Encyclopedia Britannica before 1929 under the heading Heresy once read: “As long as the Christian Church was itself persecuted by the pagan empire it advocated freedom of conscience.” The Church of Christ was founded in 33 A.D. in Jerusalem (Asia), not in Rome (Europe). The city of Rome did not have a christian community until 54 A.D., it had no bishop till 150 A.D, it had n6 church building till the 4th century when Emperor Constantine founded the Ecumenical Church with headquarters in Constantinople. As long as the Ecumenical Church existed (325-1054) the Emperor himself held the title of Supreme Pontiff and the Church was governed democratically by an international council which functioned very much like the United Nations of today. There is not one authentic document which dates from the first thousand years of christianity which makes mention of an alleged papacy of the Universal Church. During the first thousand years not one bishop of Rome ever claimed to be the head of the church, not one ecumenical council was held in Rome, convoked by the bishop of Rome, or presided over by a pope. Ecumenicalism and Papalism are opposites. After the Ecumenical Church split into two parts: East and West, the Western half began to call itself the “Roman Catholic Church” (first mentioned in history in 1059 AD.) and became totalitarian. By forgeries, fraud, intrigue, assassinations, wars, and excommunications the popes subjected the rulers of the West one by one, and gained political control of Western Europe, falsely Glaiming their authority came from God. The papal power was shaken by the Protestant Reformation (16th century) and nearly destroyed by the democratic movements of the 18th century. Hence these viciors attacks by the Jesuits against both Protestantism and Democracy.

24. The Church has not the power of resorting to force, nor has it any direct or indirect temporal power.

Temporal Power of the Pope.

As we have seen, Rome claims the divine right to use force to win converts, to use confiscation and the death penalty to destroy heresy. It further claims the right and power to excommunicate and dethrone temporal rulers. In the Middle Ages the popes excommunicated and dethroned the kings of Europe, beginning with Henry IV. In post-reformation times they excommunicated King Henry VIII, Queen Elizabeth, etc., absolving their subjects from the oath of allegiance and refusing the Catholics the Sacraments of salvation until they had ousted. or murdered their ruler. In modern times the Vatican overthrew the government of the excommunicated King of Italy and established Roman Catholic Dictator Mussolini without a shot being fired, It financed Roman Catholic Dictator Hitler in Germany. It overthrew, with the help of Hitler and Mussolini, the new Republic of Spain and placed Roman Catholic Dictator Franco in power. It supported Peron in Argentina, and when the aging dictator amended his life and neglected his “obligations” towards the Vatican, he was excommunicated, and the head of the army (one man) overthrew the legal government by force and took the dictatorial powers for himself. As the usurper was not excommunicated, he clearly acted on instructions of the Vatican.

Rome claims that she has the right to resort to the sword, to declare wars and to organize international armies of volunteers to suppress her enemies in holy crusades. It demands recognition as a secular power with diplomatic offices in all capitals of the world, It maintains the greatest spy system in the world. It excommunicates anyone who dares to maintain that the pope has no right to temporal power and to use physical force to obtain his ends.

Forgeries of the Roman Church.

The bishop of Rome became a secular or temporal ruler in the 8th century by pure forgery, fraud, theft and murder. All Roman claims, without one exception, are based on forgeries. For example, Peter, who was never in Rome, was made the first Bishop of Rome through forgeries attributed to Rome’s first known presbyter, Clement. The “Clementine literature” (Migne, P.G. 1) is a huge forgery admitted today by all scholars. The Christian Church was not a ‘visible’ or internationally organized society till the 4th century, and its so-called “Apostolic Constitutions”, which Rome swore for 18 centuries (3501600) to be genuine writings of the Apostles, are now admitted forgeries (C.E. 1, 636). The “Donation of Constantine” and hundreds of other forgeries, first exposed by Protestant scholars, are now publicly declared to be forgeries by the Catholic Encyclopedia itself (C.E. 5, 118). So the temporal power of the pope is not by divine right, but by forgery.

Papal States

The so-called Papal States were stolen from the Lombards, a Unitarian group in Italy, to which the pope refers as “the most stinking race of Lombards, a race which by no means can be considered human, and from which the disease of leprosy originated” (Migne, P.L 89, 1254). Pope Stephen III in 752 crowned the Frankish king, Pepin, and by means of a now admitted forgery, “the Acts of Sylvester,” convinced this barbarian to come with his army to Italy, to drive the Lombards out, and to give the stolen property to the pope as ‘his God-given right and possession’, Thus by force, intrigue, theft and blood the Papal Stas came into existence and the pope became a secular ruler or king, When the armies of Pepin left Italy the Lombards returned and reoccupied their land. Then Pope Stephen fabricated a forgery under the name of St. Peter himself, and mailed it to Pepin. “{, Peter the Apostle, .. . protest and admonish . . , and under firm obligation conjure you . . . to save the beloved city of Rome from the detested Lombards” (Migne, P.L. 89, 1004; Baronius 12, 601). Flattered by this miraculous and celestial letter, and fearing the apostolic curse, the ignorant king once more came to Rome, and after a great blood bath, once more handed the stolen property to the pope. This is the factual history of the Papal States and of the Temporal Power of tho pope. This papal crime is now called a divine right. Those Italian kings who gave this territory back to the starving peasants, were excommunicated, Those who protest the wealth of the church and demand land reform, are termed Communists. Till this day the Italian peasants must pay millions to the Pope as restitution for the Papal States of the Middle Ages (Vatican Concordat with Mussolini).

Immunity of Roman Clergy

30. The immunity of the Church and of ecclesiastical persons derives its origin from civil law.

Rome takes it for granted that its clergy are immune, and that no priest, bishop, cardinal or pope may be arrested and tried by civil authorities even though a civil offense like rape, murder, theft or treason has been committed. The issue here is not whether priests are outside the jurisdiction of civil authorities, but whether this existing custom is a special privilege granted by the State, or a God-given right defined by canon law. Those who maintain that, like the exemption from military services, the immunity of the Roman clergy is just a privilege which the State could revoke, are excommunicated. Those who dare to arrest the Roman clergy for any crime and those who dare to bring the clergy in a civil court, who dare to testify against them and who sentence them, are automatically excommunicated and become subject to the penalties for heresy. Neither a raped girl nor her mother can bring a guilty priest in court without excommunication (Canon 2341).

Like all Roman practices, the alleged immunity of its clergy is not of divine origin, nor of apostolic origin, but was introduced by fraud. The ninth century fabricated a document, called the Decretals of Isidore, now known as the “False Decretals” (Migne, P.L. 130, 19), which granted the clergy immunity from civil authorities and made them subject only to ecclesiastical authorities. For nine centuries (858-1650) Rome knew it to be a forgery but falsely swore that this document was genuine till the Protestant scholars of the 17th century exposed the fraud to the world. The Catholic Encyclopedia writes: “False Decretals . .. a collection of canon laws composed about the middle of the ninth century … Nowadays EVERYONE agrees that these so-called papal letters are forgeries .. . The Middle Ages were deceived by this HUGE FORGERY .. . the official edition of the Corpus Juris in 1580 upheld the genuineness of these false decretals . In 1628 the Protestant Blondel published his decisive study: ‘Pseudo-Isidorus’ . . . Since then the apocryphal nature . . . has been established as a fact” (C.E. 5, 773). It would seem that Uncle Sam stil] believes that Roman immunity is of divine origin, because it is afraid to arrest the Roman clergy while the Protestant clergy are dragged into courts and vilified in our newspapers. This is a strange situation in a country which is 80% non-Catholic and which boasts of equality. It would seem that we are no longer a democracy, but at the mercy of totalitarian pressure groups. When a so-called ‘Protestant, self-ordained, independent and non-denominational minister sets fire to his church-barn in order to rebuild it, huge headlines appear in our papers from coast to coast: “Protestant Pastor sets fire to church to collect insurance.” When a Roman Catholic priest commits murder or rape, the papers are silent and our police turn him over to his bishop. I know of a priest in Nebraska who raped a high school girl and was never punished by his bishop, because the scandal never became public. The little girl was accused of having seduced the man of God and was put in a Catholic institution; evidently out of fear for her baby she signed some papers, became a cloister nun before she became of legal age, and the hierarchy could rest assured that she never could reclaim her baby or bring public suit against the priest for the support of her baby. I know of a priest in Nebraska who stole half of the funds for a new church, but was never tried in a civil court. He received life-sentence from his bishop and was placed behind bars in a Catholic nunnery. I know of another priest in Nebraska who stole the cemetery funds, I know of another Nebraska priest who was locked up in an ecclesiastical penal institution in Council Bluffs, Ia. and in Montreal, Canada, and when he regained his freedom he was found dead, shot through the eyes, in a hotel of Sioux City, 1a. Not one of the local or national papers mentioned his death. He was buried from the Cathedral of Omaha by the bishop himself, though canon Jaw provides that a suicide must be refused christian burial. The Omaha papers described his funeral as if the priest had died a natural death. I know of a priest in Wisconsin who went on a drunk with the doctor’s wife. Because the doctor committed suicide, the scandal became public. Because the priest had given ‘public’ scandal (secret scandal is quite permissible) he was put in a ‘religious’ institution, and his name appeared in the Official Catholic Directory under the Diocese of LaCrosse as being “on sick leave”, without an address. Within two years this healthy, young and strong priest was listed in the obituary of the same Address Book. An almost identical case happened in Crookston, Minn, There are hundreds of criminal cases which never came before our civil courts, and there are hundreds of priests, though they had a right as American Citizens to a trial by jury, who are now confined to the penal institutions of the Roman Church. The Official Catholic Directory under its more than 120 dioceses, lists about one thousand priests on sick leave without an address: Those who are actually sick usually have an address. It is difficult to liberate these prisoners because the institutions which house them have immunity from investigation, they do not keep records, they can transfer a man from one institution to another, they can and will deny that any person is kept there, and because of lack of proof on our part, they will bring libel suit against any informer. ‘The idea that these imprisoned priests and nuns are insane is ruled out, not only because of their numbers, but because it is in no way ‘religious’ to Keep relatives and friends away from sick people and to prohibit them from visiting the sick, buying presents for them and praying over them, Any U. S. official who Would dare to raid these secret concentration camps would make headlines from Washington to Moscow for having dared to invade the sanctity of a holy nunnery whose sacred constitution rules that no male may set foot within its gates except a priest. The raiding official could never be re-elected, nor would his life be safe for one minute.

Bishops who commit crimes or disobey orders, are locked up in the Vatican. When they make their quadrennial visit to Rome or are summoned for a ‘promotion’, they never know whether they will ever return to their homeland alive. A bishop of Los ‘Angeles became “ill” in Rome and stayed there for years till they shipped his body back. On rare occasions the papers. mention the imprisonment of Prelates. Bishop Jan Olaf Smit of Norway accidentally was mentioned in the papers because Norwegian lady shot him in the St. Peter at Rome. Because Monsignor E, P. Cippico managed to escape from the Vatican dungeon and the Italian police had to be notified, his name happened to appear in the papers (N. Y. Times, March 5, 1948). Such publicity is the exception to the rule. The average American bishop can disappear in Rome without any investigation by our ambassadors.

Since our courts do not try the Roman Catholic clergy (except for cases which became so public that it could not be ‘fixed’), our newspapers report only on criminal cases involving clergy of non-Catholic faiths. The propaganda value alone is incalculable. This is what is meant by the immunity of the Roman clergy, a custom which according to historical records originated in the 9th century, and which Uncle Sam, contrary to the Constitution which demands equality of religion, seems to regard as a “divine right”. Those who dare to deny it are excommunicated.

31. Ecclesiastical courts for temporal cases of the clergy, whether civil or criminal, ought by all means to be abolished, even without consultation or against the protest of the Holy See.

A See which is Holy ought to be immune to crime, but should not seek immunity for its admitted criminals. Yet any American official who should dare to defend our Constitution, who would demand equality of religion, and who would oppose immunity for one privileged class, is ipso facto excommunicated, and no Roman Catholic may vote for him or have any other dealings with him. The same dogma can be found in many other papal Bulls.

Military Draft

32. The personal immunity, which exempts the clergy from military service, may be abolished without violation either of natural right or of equity.

Pagan religions, long before christianity, granted exemption from taxes and military service to its pagan priests because they had such a hold on the credulous mob that they could demand these privileges. Besides, they were few in number. The United States solved this problem by granting this ancient privilege to the clergy of all faiths. The clergy may volunteer for a commissioned post as chaplain, but cannot be drafted. Doctors have sought similar privileges, but the AMA is evidently not as power ful as the Vatican, Rome, however, reserves the right to draft its own clergy for preaching crusades or for instigating wars. Tt further claims the right to forbid its subjects to participate in wars which it may deem unjust or anti-Catholic.

Catholic Loyalty in War

The Jesuits always bring up the ridiculous argument that Roman Catholics are loyal citizens because they fought in two world wars side by side with the Protestants and their military graves are a testimony of their loyalty. No one has ever doubted that the average Roman Catholic farm boy is as loyal as a non-Catholic, The disloyalty and subversion is found in the professional groups of teachers, priests, judges, journalists, police, sheriffs, mayors, senators, etc, who by papal Bulls are bound to written and secret ‘obligations’ which are contrary to the interest of the United States and contrary to its Constitution. Sons of American Communists have also their military graves, yet this does not prove that every Communist is a loyal citizen. Catholic boys served in the army because they were drafted ike all others and they would have been punished like all others if they had dared to evade it, A test of loyalty pre-supposes the existence of two opposite powers or directives. Here in the United States we have never had a Papal directive forbidding Roman Catholics to participate in a certain. war, but Rome claims the right to do so. Until Roman Catholics receive from Washington and from the Vatican two opposite instructions regarding military services, their loyalty has not been tested, and we can only guess what the majority may do.

To get back to clerical immunity from military draft,-the issue here is not whether the priest should be exempt, for this the Roman Church takes for granted. Rome excommunicates anyone who denies that the Roman clergy is exempt by divine right, If it were by American law it could be repealed.

37. It is possible to establish national churches which are severed and plainly separated from the authority of the Roman Pontiff.

Schism and heresy are punishable by death. As the Jesuit Order: was founded to exterminate Protestantism, the Dominican Order was founded to exterminate medieval heresy. St. Dominic preached the holy crusade against the Albigenses and Pope Innocent III (13th cent. ). with,the aid of an international army of indulgenced Catholics exterminated with the sword: an entire denomination of over one million men, women and children, Such are the divine rights claimed by Rome. If the Catholic Church of the United States should wish to separate from Rome, as did the Catholic Church of England, the Pope could grant plenary indulgence to all Catholics of South America and Canada who joined the crusade for the extermination of American schismatics. Such a crusade could be quite successful if the President and the head of unified military torces were loyal Roman Catholics. Any Roman Catholic candidate for the American presidency ought to be asked what he thinks of these papal dogmas which enter the realm of international and domestic political affairs.

39. The State is the origin and source of all rights.

Roman Law above American Law

Like the Bull “Immortale Dei”, this Bull condemns as heretical the American principle that all just power is derived from the consent of the governed, i. e. the people, and that all rights of the citizens are guaranteed and all duties of the citizens are regulated by the laws of the land and by them alone, regardless of the racial or religious background of the individual. Nevertheless, a loyal American must hold that no special rights and privileges can be granted to certain minorities or classes by foreign or domestic religious leaders who claim divine powers.

42. In the case of conflicting laws between the two powers (Church and State), the civil law ought to prevail.

Roman Law above American Law

According to Rome, every Roman Catholic in the U. S. has dual citizenship and dual loyalty, Catholic and American, and the latter is inferior, The same Pope Leo XIII (d, 1903) decreed; “If the laws of the State are manifestly at variance with the divine law . . . then truly, to resist becomes a positive duty; to obey, a crime” (Encycl. Chief duties of Christian citizens). ‘Divine laws’, of course, means the laws of Pope Leo. This pope also ordered Catholics to change their national constitutions and bring them in harmony with his constitution: “All Catholics should exert their power to cause the Constitution of States to be modeled on the principles of the true Church” (N. Y. Herald, Nov. 7, 1885). “The real glory of being a citizen of the United States is that it always comes second . . . Being a Catholic… comes first” (Commonweal, Dec. 2, 1949; vol. 51, p. 231).

No Roman Catholic President could uphold both the Catholic Constitution (Immortale Dei) and the American Constitution. No Roman Catholic judge could hold that the marriage of a Protestant convert (ex-Catholic) before a Protestant minister is both valid and invalid. Wherever there is a conflict between American law and Canon law, a loyal Roman Catholic is bound under pain of eternal damnation to repudiate our civil laws and democratic principles.

43. The civil power has the right to rescind, to declare and to render void the solemn conventions (commonly called: Concordats) concluded with the Apostolic See, regarding to the use of rights appertaining to ecclesiastical immunity, without Rome’s consent, and even against her protest.

Secret Concordats with the Vatican

All Vatican Concordats, whether verbal or partially in writing, are secret. All governments which maintain diplomatic relations with the Vatican, like Buddhistic China or Shintoistic Japan, make some secret agreements and consessions, such as the immunity and protection of Catholic missionaries and other privileges, in return for which they receive some Catholic concessions, such as vital information obtained through her vast spy system. ‘American diplomats openly advocate American diplomatic relations with the Pope, claiming that the Vatican maintains the greatest secret intelligence service in the world and that her information is essential for American security. Whether President Roosevelt cleverly sent a ‘personal’ representative to the Vatican, whether President Truman allegedly used the offices. of Cardinal Spellman, or’ whether President Eisenhower appointed a Catholic ‘convert’ as ambassador to Italy, it would seem that some American presidents or presidential candidates have made secret concessions to Rome and maintained secret relations, Newspaper photos, showing the late Secretary of State Dulles (whose son is a Jesuit) or Vice-President Nixon bowing before the Pope, are not intended to get the votes of our Protestant citizens. We wonder whether these politicians believe in the Jesuit saying: “The Pope is either . . . the Vicar of Christ on earth, or he is an impostor with whom no respectable person should have dealings” (Jesuit Weekly “America”, April 27, 1940). Our government officials would not grant immunity to the Catholic clergy and prosecute the Protestant clergy, unless the United States had a secret concordat with the pope. If Protestant politicians can be forced into such un-American activities, what will Rome be able to do with Catholic politicians? Under pain of excommunication a Catholic president could be forced not only to honor all secret and illegal agreements made by former politicians, but to make many new commitments contrary to the interest of our country.

The political intrigue of the popes is as old as the papacy. documents, the popes tricked kings and emperors into bestowing great privileges and powers on them. Then, by means of false accusations and excommunications of rulers, by means of interdicts (depriving entire nations of the means of salvation), the popes were able to subdue the rulers of Western Europe, to subject them to feudal taxes (Peter’s Pence) and to absorb their independent churches into the Roman Catholic Church. The political struggles between the popes and the rulers of medieval Europe (Henry IV, Frederick I & il, Philip IV, etc.) are historical facts, recorded in government documents and annals by contemporary medieval authors like Bishop Bonizo, Bishop Otto of Freising, Radevicus, ‘Matthew of Paris, Aventinus, Villani, Glaber, Peter’ de Vinea, ‘Albert Bohemus, Ferretus Vincentius, Berthold, Bruno, ete. etc., (See Migne, Muratori, Monumenta Germ., Pierre Dupuy, J. L. AHuillard-Breholles, Thomas Rymer, etc.). We should like to give a sample of papal intrigue by giving a short history of the Church of England and Ireland.

Rape of Ireland and England

Pope Hildebrand (Gregory VU, 1073-1087) .was the: first Roman pope to’attempt to rob the King and Church of England of their independence. He had circulated the ‘tradition’ that since the days of Charlemagne (787) the churches of the West had paid an annual tax to the See of St. Peter (Peter’s Pence) and that the kings were to take an oath of subjection or fidelity to the pope (Migne, P.L. 148, 674). William the Conqueror (A. 1087), however, did not fall for the pope’s lies and refused to recognize this Benedictine monk as his feudal lord. He wrote to the pope: “I have never, nor will I now swear fealty; because neither have I promised such, nor do I find that my predecessors did it to your predecessors” (“Fidelitatem facere nolui nec volo” Ep. LI to Gregory VII; Migne, P.L. vol. 148, p. 748). In 1158, according to official British government documents, the Church of Ireland was still 100% independent from Rome, but Pope Adrian IV, the only Englishman ever to become pope (Lord Nicholas Breakspeare), made a secret agreement with his friend, King Henry of England, by which independent IreJand would become a feudal possession of Great Britain under the condition that both England and Ireland would recognize the pope as their spiritual head and pay the annual Peter’s Pence. Such was the secret deal, but publicly the transaction was explained as necessary, because the Irish were too ignorant and too un-christian to be independent. Pope Adrian IV wrote to King Henry II: “Ireland and all islands . .. which have received the teachings of the Christian faith, belong by right to Blessed Peter and to the holy Church . . . We are looking forward with pleasure to your plan of invading this island in order to extend the boundaries of the Church, to stem the wave of crime, to correct their morals and to stimulate virtues for the propagation of the Christian religion . . . to teach the uneducated and uncivilized people the truth of the Christian faith” (Thomas Rymer, “Foedera”, 1745 (3rd) ed., vol. 1, part 1, p. 5).

The Rape of Ireland took place in 1155. The island was easily invaded, but not easily subdued. The Irish, unacquainted with a hierarchy, resented British appointed bishops and Roman customs, As late as 1172 Pope Alexander III wrote to King Henry II and mentions, among “other monstrosities and crimes” of the Irish, that “they all without distinction eat meat during Lent, nor do they pay church taxes, nor do they at all respect the sacred churches of God and ecclesiastical persons as they should” (Migne, P.L. 200, 883).

Before little Ireland was completely subdued to England and to Rome, the British empire itself lost its independence, as is the fate of all who get entangled with papal politics. On May 15, 1218, King John signed the British empire over to the Pope of Rome: “John, by the grace of God, King of England, Lord of Ireland … We offer and freely grant . . . to our lord Pope Innocent and to his Catholic successors the whole kingdom of England and the whole realm of Ireland . . , holding these lands as a feudal subject .. . and We swear fealty for them to our above-mentioned lord, Pope Innocent . . . Moreover, in proof of this our perpetual obligation and grant, We will establish . . . excluding in all respects the Peter’s Pence, that the Roman Church shall receive annually one thousand marks sterling” (Thomas Rymer, Foedera, 3rd ed, 1745, vol. 1, part 1, p. 57). Pope Innocent ITT also forced King John to sign the oath of fealty: “I, John, by the grace of God, King of England and Lord of Treland, from this hour forward, will be faithful (fidelis ero)… to the Roman Church and to my lord, Pope Innocent and to his successors . – . So help me God and these holy Gospels . . . May 15, in the 14th year of our reign” (Foedera, vol. 1, part 1, p. 58). The pope had first supported the British Barons against their king, but as soon as the king was ‘subdued he tured against the barons and condemned their Magna Charta (1215). German Emperor Frederick II well warned King Henry III of England (1228): “Take warning by the past… Did not Innocent Ill stir up the English Barons against King John, as being the foe of the Church? As. soon as the King had crouched like a coward and handed over his realm to Rome, the Pope, who only hungered for the fat of the land, gave the Barons up to misery and death, . . . Unite yourselves then, and overturn this un-heard of tyranny, this danger common to us all” (from the official government documents of Frederick II, collected by Huillard-Breholles; translation by T. L. Kington, History of Frederick I, London, 1862, vol. 1, p. 298).

It was not till 1584 that England was able to shake off the 820 year old Roman yoke, and to re-establish the independent Church of England. The popes then excommunicated. King Henry VII, Queen Elizabeth, and other British rulers and instigated plot after plot to assassinate them and to overthrow their government. Once Rome realized that it was a lost cause, she used the political situation of the Catholic Irish rebelling against their Protestant masters as a means to force England to maintain diplomatic relations with the Vatican. By papal concession England received the right to approve any candidate for an Irish bishopric before official appointment by Rome: Thus for purely political power Rome secretly betrayed the Irish Catholics once more.

Fascism

The past is filled with Vatican intrigue, setting one country against another for the direct purpose of eventually subjecting both to Roman Catholic rule. We may not dwell here on medieval history, but we must tum to the 20th century. The first attempt by the Jesuits to revive the Holy Roman Empire was made in 1914 when Pope Leo promised to make the German Kaiser emperor of all Europe. The exiled Kaiser admitted in his Memoirs that “the Pope said to me on this occasion that Germany must become the sword of the Catholic Church.” After this failure, Fascism was invented which is a Jesuit form of government based on the theory that people are not only too dumb, put also too lazy to govern themselves, and that they are satisfied when the government is placed in the hands of one they can call their own. By making secret deals with a blacksmith in Italy, a paperhanger in Germany, etc., the Jesuits thought they had discovered the formula for re-establishing the Holy Roman Empire. Without a shot being fired the King of Italy abdicated and Mussolini with a handful of blackshirts marched on Rome. Mussolini signed a Concordat with the Vatican (1929) wherein he recognized the pope as the owner and ruler of the Papal States (extinct since 1870), promised to pay an annual sum from government funds as restitution for these States, treated Vatican City as an independent State within Italy with the right to print its own money, stamps, etc., and recognized the Roman religion as the State religion, making it, for example, a crime for Italian businessmen to provide employment to priests who have broken their ties with the Church. Uncle Sam later recognized this unholy scheme of the Jesuits.

In 1983 Germany (Hitler) concluded a Concordat with the Vatican, Anyone can read in a neutral encyclopedia how the people of Spain, without any interference from without, orderly voted for a republican form of government, and how Catholic Hitler and Catholic Mussolini overthrew by force the democratic government of Spain and supplanted it with a dictatorship under Catholic Franco. Both Hitler and Mussolini declared war on the United States and lost. Yet, after the war the same intrigue continued. Spain (Franco) signed a Concordat with the Vatican (Aug. 28, 1953) and within one month Uncle Sam recognized the new government and signed a Spanish-American agreement (Sept. 26, 1953). This new Spanish government, hated by 90% of the people, allows public prostitution (government licensed), but outlaws public Protestantism. Protestants may only worship in privacy. Protestants converted from Roman Catholicism are unable to obtain a marriage license. Catholicism is the State religion. Yet these Protestant United States, under the pretext that we need Spanish naval bases, keeps this Catholic dictator in power by granting millions of dollars to this Spanish government, and then we wonder why the Spanish people don’t like their Uncle.

In 1958 Catholic De Gaulle, by means of deserting French armed forces, blackmailed France into accepting him as absolute dictator, and President Eisenhower was immediately ‘advised’ to claim that he liked De Gaulle, and to publicly recommend a man who overthrew his legal government by force. To show his appreciation to the Vatican, De Gaulle immediately pledged public funds for all Catholic schools.

South American Dictators

By means of outright grants, so-called military surplus, and by loans the US. supports and keeps in power all the Roman Catholic dictators of South America against the wishes of its citizens. South Americans have charged that U. S. big business and even the underworld (casinos) have received favors from these dictators, It is no secret that Uncle Sam has interfered for years in the internal affairs of Cuba (Baptista vs. Castro), and when Castro emerged as the victor the U.S. news wires revealed the existence of an unholy alliance between US. big business and the Catholic Church, but most newspapers did not dare to print it (Jan. 28, 1959). When Catholic Dictator Peron doublecrossed the pope and set up a popular government, the latter excommunicated him and by means of the Argentinean army (one man) overthrew the legal government by force. ‘As the new Argentinean dictator was not ‘excommunicated, Rome publicly approved this new government. When in January, 1959, nearly all of Argentina went on strike, the government immediately ‘drafted’ all labor into the army in order to make any striker technically a ‘traitor’ and subject to the death penalty. Argentine President, Arturo Frondizi, was hastily flown to the United States to tell President Eisenhower that “Argentina is a democratic country” (AP Jan. 19, 1959) and to obtain American ‘aid’ needed for suppressing Argentine labor. The U.S. has been interfering with the internal affairs of Venezuela by sheltering ousted Dictator Jimenez; of Guatemala by selling surplus fighter planes to those who wish to overthrow the government of Guzman, etc., etc, while we have imposed heavy tariff on such Latin democracies as Chile. The U.S. virtually confiscates the earnings of cur Hollywood stars and sends this money to the Dominican Republic so that its tax-exempt, multi-millionaire dictator, Trujillo, can continue to tule his two million starving subjects and vm send his son with a luxury ‘warship’ to Hollywood to buy the friendship of our actresses. The New York professor, Dr. Jesus de Galindez, an outspoken opponent of Dictator Trujillo, became a victim of the ‘Spanish Inquisition’, was kidnapped March 12, 1952, evidently flown out of the country and assassinated. Like all political murders of this kind, Uncle Sam has been unable to solve the crime. This incident further serves as a warning to those who dare to obstruct the work of undercover agents who are secretly rebuilding the Holy Roman Empire:

The American public, kept by our newspapers in total ignorance about South American affairs, was surprised to learn that our dictator-praising Vice-president was almost assassinated during his ‘good will tour’ in South America and demanded to know why the marines were alerted to come to his rescue. The most shocking part of the whole Nixon incident was never divulged to the people. Because of a heart condition, President Eisenhower has confided all diplomatic secrets to his Vice-president, The incident exposed the fact that neither Eisenhower vor Nixon knew anything about our Latin American dealings concocted by jesuitical minds and executed by our State Department.

Vatican Spy System

If it is true, as our diplomats maintain, that the Vatican has the largest spy system in the world, we must maintain that secret Vatican agents (Jesuits) are spying in our country, for without this their system would be far from complete. We may then also maintain that those Jesuit-trained American priests who were arrested and imprisoned in China for spying, might well have been spying for a foreign power as the pope claims to be. If our whole intelligence service depends on the Vatican, how dependable is the Vatican? Unless our agents and those of the Vatican are unable to track an elephant in the snow, it is unexplainable how our allies, Great Britain and France, without any travel restrictions, could prepare for an all-out war against Egypt without President Eisenhower ever finding out. ‘The ex-general’s ego was so hurt by his ignorance that he all but declared war against our allies in favor of Egypt.

Stepinac, Artukovic, Mindszenty

Monsignor Tiso, who headed the Catholic Party in Czechoslovakia, betrayed his country by allowing the German army to enter it. Because the monsignor was not high enough in the hierarchy and the victors demanded some blood, Rome allowed him to be hanged as a war criminal. The Nuremberg war crime trials revealed that some of Hitler’s best exterminators “were Catholic Sisters and nurses. The chief nurse confessed that she had murdered approximately 210 children . . – Another sister confessed with a stony grin that she had poisoned ‘at least thirty to forty persons’” (N. Y. Times, July 5, 1945). Pavelic, who tinder the jurisdiction of Cardinal Stepinac headed the Catholic Action group in Yugoslavia, attacked his country’s army from the rear when Hitler attacked it. After the war Cardinal Stepinac was allowed to escape through the intervention of Cardinal Spellman, an American citizen “who is up to his neck in foreign politics. Roman Catholic ‘Andrew Artukovic, wartime interior fainister in the Nazi puppet State of Croatia, who is known as another “Himmler” and whom the government of Yugoslavia demands to stand trial “for the mass murders of 200,000 Jews, Croatians, Serbs, gypsies and clergymen of the Orthodox faith in 1941-49” (Belgrade, UPI, Jan. 18,’59), was allowed to secretly \ enter the United States while the State Department refused to extradite him, Cardinal Mindszenty of Hungary, who is said to have spied for the Vatican and to have sought to overthrow the present communist government of his country, was given refuge in the U, S. Embassy of Budapest indefinitely. Why a Protestant country should give asylum to a foreign Catholic clergyman, dangerously engaged in politics, is not easily understood unless our government has secret commitments with the Vatican. The U. S. is now at the mercy of Communist controlled Hungary, because, if we break diplomatic relations with Hungary, the Cardinal will automatically fall into the hands of the present government which wants to try him for treason.

Rome either has a great spy system or not. She has foreign and domestic spies, or not. Her religious leaders are in politics or not, If the Vatican maintains numerous spies, as our diplomats Claim she does, why does the U. S. allow these spies to pose as martyrs of their faith when they are caught in the murders of their own countrymen? As we have only scratched the surface of Vatican intrigues and of our own foreign entanglements, and commitments with this foreign power, it should be clear to all that the condemnation of Article 45 of the Syllabus is a very dangerous dogma.

Public Schools

45. The entire control of Public Schools wherein the youth of a Christian State are educated may and must be in the hands of civil authorities.

Whether it sounds radical, shocking or even sacrilegious, it is a fact that all schools are to a great extent brain-washing laboratories. One can place the orphaned children of Protestant parents in a Catholic school and make believing Catholics out of them. The children of a capitalist will tum into Communists under Russian education. ‘Whosoever controls the schools, controls the youth and the future of the nation. It is, therefore, obvious why Rome wants to control all schools, public and private, and why she forbids the State to govern the ‘education of its citizens.

In Catholic schools the children are indoctrinated in the Italian branch of christianity and in such philosophies as will benefit the political aims of Rome. In such institutions the minds of our future citizens are poisoned by having the priests (often foreign: born) teach them that our ‘Constitution is anti-Catholic, that Uncle Sam is anti-Catholic for refusing aid to Catholic schools, that Catholics in conscience are allowed to withhold 10% of their income taxes because of this ‘double taxation’, that Catholics do not have to confess thefts which are less than $50 if stolen from the sich, that Catholic employees may steal from their employers whenever they believe that they are underpaid or treated unjustly (doctrine of probabilism), ete. etc. Naturally the children of Catholic schools will not have the same respect for our Constitution and American traditions as those of the Public Schools. Yet for the sake of peace and religious freedom Uncle Sam allows these parochial schools to operate if financed by the owners themselves. The establishment of parochial schools is not @ right, but a privilege.

Public Funds for Private Schools

Rome always has been and still is against the education of the masses, for it leads to democracy. An ignorant nation yields easier to totalitarian rule. For example in Brazil, which has the largest Catholic population (54 million) and where Rome is completely in control, there are no schools for the common people (75% illiteracy). The American Jesuits hold that “This business of teaching every child indiscriminately to read and write results in nothing more than mass illiteracy . . . The indiscriminate education applied to all alike under the State systems is the result of the heresy of the equality of man” (“America”, Oct. 31, 1931; col. 46, p. 83). In Protestant countries Rome is forced to maintain parochial schools in ‘order to compete with public schools. Her aim is to control both and to destroy the latter. The methods of destroying our public school system are many, and we can mention here only a few: (1) Without a shred of evidence, all public schools must be denounced as being atheistic and communist inspired; (2) Public funds must be demanded for all private schools, so that other faiths will also withdraw their children from public schools; (3) Secret Jesuits and other papal agents, posing as laymen or even as non-Catholics, must gain control of the public schools.

We all know that a school can only be called atheistic or communistic, when such subjects as atheism or communism are positively taught, in which case any informed citizen must report \ the facts to authorities. A public school can no more be called atheistic than a public library, public swimming pool or public baseball park, simply because the Italian branch of Christianity is not being taught on its premises. The earliest American schools were ‘Protestant’, and the American Public School system was introduced (1825), not to further communism (invented in 1917), but to give education to all citizens, including Catholics, As soon as the American Public School became prominent, Rome attacked it. Whenever the Public School conducted Bible ‘classes for its children, Rome accused it of teaching Protestantism and dragged the’case in court; whenever the Public School sought to avoid religious controversies, Rome called it atheistic. That Rome is not sincere in her charges any educator knows. With all our public schools the United States has far more churchgoers and far less communists per capita than papal Italy. Neither are parochial schools per se more religious than public schools, because American statistics prove that the Roman Cathjlic Church with its largest number of private schools has always produced the largest number of criminals (Statistics by prison chaplains, compiled by Father Leo Kalmer, “Crime and Religion”, Chicago, Franciscan Herald Press, 1936).

Rome would tolerate Public Schools if Roman Catholicism were taught in all class rooms and if all non-Catholic faiths were barred. She does not believe in the American system of barring all sectarian teachings so that the three R’s can be taught to children of all faiths, leaving religious instructions to the churches, Our Constitution demands separation of Church and State; Rome demands separation of School and State The popes have condemned the American Public Schools since their founding and the American Jesuits have denounced and vilified our American schools especially since the attack against the Public School by Pope Pius XI in 1929 (Encyclical “Christian Education of Youth”). By Canon Law Catholic parents must send their children to parochial schools (Canon 1974)*. Jesuit Father Paul L. Blakely, editor of the Jesuit Weekly “america”, writes: “Our first duty to the public school is not to pay taxes for its maintenance . . . The first duty of every Catholic father to the public school is to keep his children out of it” (“May an ‘American oppose the Public School’, p. 5). The Jesuits of Fordham University in New York openly support the pope in his stand against our Public Schools, and teach that the pope has a right to condemn “neutral State Schools from which religion is barred” (“Social Ethics”, thesis 85). Jesuit Father Francis Pp Le Buffe shouted: “Thanks to our Godless American public school system, which is un-American, we have a generation that does not know God” (N. Y. Times, May 17, 1943). Bishop Fulton J. Sheen shouted over the radio: “A system of education . . Which teaches that there is no such thing as right and wrong . . . is not worth preserving. Let it perish” (Catholic Radio Hour, Jan, 18, 1942). Before his new assignment on TV, Sheen faithfully expounded the Catholic encyclicals and not only denounced our schools, but also the so-called rule by the ‘mob’. The Jesuit Father W. J. McGucken defended the pope in his attack against our schools: “It would be absurd to say that the Pope approves of our public school system . . . No Catholic can approve of such a system where religious instruction is barred” (Catholic Way in Education,” Bruce, 1934, p. 98). Bishop John F. Noll of Fort Wayne, Ind., wrote a booklet on “Our National Enemy No. 1— Education without Religion.” So the attacks against our schools continue from coast to coast, day by day, by a minority determined to conquer our land. If one of the 140 million non-Catholic citizens dares to expose this jesuitical design of overthrowing our government, he is immediately singled out for character assassination and ultimate destruction. At the time Pope Pius XI attacked our schools, the New York Times still dared to sound a weak protest: “The Pope’s encyclical sounds a note that will startle Americans, for it assails an institution dearest to them— the public school—without which it is hardly conceivable that democracy could long exist” (N. Y. Times, Jan, 13, 1930). Few ‘Americans read these ‘brave’ words in small print. If our newspapers had had any backbone and true national pride, they would have headlined this papal attack and they would have reprinted President Wilson’s warning: “Our liberties are safe until the memories and experiences of the past are blotted out and the Mayflower with its band of pilgrims forgotten; until our public school system has fallen into decay and the nation into ignorance; until legislators have resigned their functions to ecclesiastical powers and their prerogatives to priests” (The Public Papers of Woodrow Wilson, authorized edition, part I, vol. I, p. 62).

“Public schools, public funds; private schools, private funds” (P.0.A.U.), is an old American principle. Not only does the first Amendment to the Federal Constitution forbid the use of government funds for religious schools, but many States forbid the same explicitly. The Constitution of Pennsylvania reads: “No money raised for support of the public schools shall be used for support of any sectarian school.” In the New Jersey School Bus Case it was ruled that “The First Amendment has erected ‘a wall between church and state. That wall must be kept high ‘and impregnable. We could not approve the slightest breach” (Decision of Feb. 1947). Rome, however, seeks to breach that wall by playing on the sympathy and big-heartedness of our non-Catholic citizens. She first pretends to be interested in free bus transportation only, while hiding her real and ultimate aims. By portraying the Public School Bus as a ‘Protestant’ monster which refuses to pick up innocent Catholic children shivering in the cold, many Americans will feel that a child should not be made the victim of religious controversy, law or no law. Once Rome has her foot in the door she demands free medical care, free lunches, free text-books, etc., as stepping stones to her ultimate aim: total support of all her schools and destruction of the public school. As early as 1917, by a secret coalition with the Communist party and other minorities, the Catholic Party of Protestant Holland—which has a Protestant Queen—caught the Protestants sleeping and succeeded in passing a bill which gave them public funds for their private schools, The Dutch government must pay the salaries of the nuns, the cost of the buildings, etc., but the government has nothing to say about the appointment of Roman Catholic teachers. The’ Roman Catholics of Holland were told to vote for all Communist sponsored bills, in return for which the Communists voted for Catholic legislation. This is ordinary. Jesuit strategy, for the pope has publicly stated that he will even enter into a league with the devil if it would benefit the ‘Church. Rome needs public funds desperately, for she cannot compete with our big public schools which have better facilities (swimming pools, football fields, etc.) than her own. She knows that once she obtains public funds, Protestant denominations will demand equal privileges, and the large public school buildings which now dominate our American towns and which respect our flag and Constitution, will then be supplanted by dozens of small Genominational schools which she can easily control.

In order to obtain free city property for the building of @ new Catholic High School, bishops have often threatened to close all their schools and to dump a hundred thousand Catholic children on. the public schools. Officials should accept the challenge and let those children, who never before sought public education, wait till such new facilities become available. Society would benefit by it. The argument that Roman Catholic schools save the tax-payers millions of dollars and therefore their schools are entitled to subsidy, is neither a religious, nor a legal, but a very materialistic viewpoint. Since when has the saving of a few dollars priority over constitutional law? Counties and States could save their hospitals and old folks homes millions of dollars by introducing mercy killing, but this still would not make it legal. The same Jesuit logic could be applied to all private institutions, such as private libraries, private cemeteries, private swimming pools, Bible camps, wedBing chapels and funeral chapels. Rome may use our public cemeteries, but if she dares to abolish her private Catholic cemeteries she will no longer be able to refuse ‘christian’ burial to those who refuse to accept her dogmas; she may use ‘our city halls for her wedding ceremonies, but if she dares to abolish her church weddings ‘she will be unable to dominate her subjects in matters of divorce or annulments; she may use our public schools, but if she dares to abolish her private schools She will no longer be able to corrupt the mind of her youth.

She has her own choice, but she has no right to demand public funds for the purpose of ridiculing our Constitution and destroying our democratic way of life.

Jesuit Infiltration

The infiltration of Public Schools by Catholics for the purpose of destroying them, is one of the oldest schemes of the Jesuits. Before we can explain this, we must first explain the infiltration system of the Jesuits, a method so sinister, so evil, but so effective that the 20th-century Communists adopted the Jesuit method in its every detail.

Pope Clement XIV had demanded that these cursed Jesuits be extinguished ‘forever’. When they were re-instated as a ‘religious’ order in 1814 (Aug, 7), they Kept a secret group of under-cover men who were to infiltrate all branches of society. Governments feared their infiltration as much as that of the Communists of today. President Adams wrote in 1816 to President Thomas Jefferson: “Their restoration is indeed a step toward darkness, cruelty, perfidy, despotism, death, I wish we were out of danger of bigotry and Jesuitism” (Writings of Jefferson, Montecello ed., Wash., D.C. 1904, vol. 15, p. 60). “I do not like the reappearance of the Jesuits,” explained Adams. “If ever there was a body of men who merited damnation on earth and in hell, it is this society of Loyola’s.” President Lincoln wrote to a friend: “The Jesuits are so expert in their deeds of blood, that Henry IV said it was impossible to escape them.” It is as ridiculous to maintain that these American presidents were misinformed or anti-Catholic, as it is to maintain that Pope Clement was misinformed or anti-Catholic when he demanded the total extinction of the Jesuits. The Jesuits are not a ‘religious Order. The Saturday Evening Post speaks of them more correctly as “the Pope’s Commandos,” and says that this order was founded “along military lines” (Jan. 17, 1959), The Post further observed correctly that they are “the most feared, the most suspected” of all orders, blamed for many “wars, revolutions and intrigues”, and “double talk.” It further explains that not all Jesuits wear clerical garb at all times. “When a delicate assignment calls for it, he may confront the world in civvies.” ‘The same article finally explains that “Professional and business men in many countries are conspicuous among laymen ‘willing to work with the society, and Jesuit-sponsored groups of Catholic executives flourish in Germany, France, the United States, and elsewhere” (Saturday Eve. Post, Jan. 17, 1958, p. 51). This last statement seems to refer to Jesuit-trained agents and to lay-Jesuits” who are to infiltrate all branches of society.

Dr. James J. Murphy, expert in jesuitry, wrote in 1946: “It can be said with the greatest likelihood that in the United States the following are lay Jesuits: Father Charles E- Coughlin; Msgr. Fulton J. Sheen; Senator David I, Walsh, head of the U. S. Senate Naval Committee; William T. Walsh, author; Robert Murphy, ambassador of the U. $. Department of State in Germany; Francis’ X. Woodlock . . – It-is more than probable that ‘Louis F. Budeng, recently resigned editor of the Daily Worker, is a lay Jesuit who was ‘planted’ in, the Communist party” (Converted Catholic magazine, Jan, 1946, p. 25).

Our encyclopedias used to mention this secret group of Jesuits, but have been forced to omit this information long before the year 1928. Up to World War I the Jesuits denied the existence of: any secret branch of activities. When Hitler had. successfully invaded all of Western Europe and had practically restored the Holy Roman Empire, the Jesuits needed more secret agents and had to reveal some of their activities.

Secret Monks and Nuns

There are two kinds of Jesuits. The first wear black clothes and clerical collar, are occupied with serving a church or with teaching at a college, and give the impression of being ordinary priests, The second wear plain-clothes, deny that they are Jesuits, and are engaged in subversive activities of all descriptions, To them the end justifies the means and by special dispensation all things are holy. They may marry when ordered to do-so. They may pose as Protestants and take membership in a Protestant church. They may assassinate a person when told to do so, and their vow of blind obedience forbids them to ask questions or to inquire why such orders were given. They are used as secret agents within their own country or as spies in foreign countries. They can be forced to denounce allegiance to their own country; or, as the Saturday Evening Post describes the Jesuit, “He may be ‘ordered to speak henceforth, in another language, or change his nationality” (1-17-59, p. 46). They are usually not ordained, but trained in one specific field for one specific purpose. A secret Jesuit, schooled for 20 years in the Held of economics, sociology, psychology and public speaking, may be ordered to don a pair of overalls and to seck memberShip ina labor union in order to study its corruptions, its weak vnececs and its structure from within, and to climb its ranks till he becomes its leader. Because of his learning, he will be able to outtalk any opponent; because of his unlimited funds he will be able to buy friends and supporters; his easy way of life (gambling, drinking, women) will impress the gangster element and other classes; his membership in a Protestant church or lodge will give him support from non-Catholics; his liberal or modernistic views will confuse the Communists; and his public but unexplainable support from the local hierarchy makes the Catholic element vote for him.

In the same manner the Jesuits have infiltrated the Protestant churches, Long before the 19th century they succeeded in infiltrating the State churches of England and Sweden, i. e., the Anglican and Lutheran institutions of these two countries. The 19th century introduced the so-called Higher Criticism of the Bible for which the Jesuits had no answer. Fearing that this new textual criticism might aid the wave of liberalism and democracy in Catholic countries, and knowing that the Bible is the sole rule of faith for Protestants, the Jesuits forbade the reading of books on Higher Criticism to all Catholics, but instructed their secret agents to teach that very thing in Protestant Schools. As the Jesuits maintain a system of absolute secrecy like the Mafia (one secret member does not know the other), it is difficult to point to specific cases. When a secret agent has fulfilled his mission and is no longer needed in that field, he is often recalled and the world is told that he has been ‘converted’ to Roman Catholicism, Whether Newman of the Anglican Church, Budenz of the Communist Daily Worker, and dozens of other reported converts to Romanism were secret Jesuits, converts of secret Jesuits, or genuine converts, one is unable to prove one way or the other. We do know, however, that Communist Budenz, immediately after his conversion, was deemed qualified to teach at a Catholic university, and that Newman was created a Cardinal though all his works, both before and after his conversion, reveal his modernistic views on the Bible and theology, views which are neither Anglican nor Roman.

The number of Jesuits infiltrating a certain denomination is very small. It takes only one learned, popular or famous professor to contaminate an entire denomination. Jesuits, designated to infiltrate the political field of the U. S. A., usually pose as Episcopalians. Rome may feel that this church comes closest in doctrine to her own, and such agents can be trained in any English speaking country. Neither religious nor a political agent needs to be a direct ‘convert’, but may be a third-generation undercover man. On the other hand, a Jesuit posing as a Protestant may be ordered to allow his son to become a Jesuit. The very thought that men no longer know whether they are voting or working for a Catholic of not, creates a fear which has been so psychologically effective in many revolutions. Some of our statesmen of the Episcopalian faith have been conspicuous for their lack of support of Protestant institutions and for their large donations to the Church of Rome. Since World War II and the rise of Communism in Germany, the Jesuits seem to have succeeded in uniting some German Lutheran bishops and Roman Catholic bishops into fellowship which Martin Luther would condemn. In the United States the Lutheran churches seem too solid for the Jesuits to crack, while some other denominations seem to have been infiltrated not only by the Jesuits, but by the Communists and other isms as well. One denomination is being pulled to four opposite directions: Romanism, Communism, modernism and fundamentalism, while its founder stood for the last one only. One minister of a large Protestant church in Long Beach, Calif., invited a Catholic priest to preach his Lenten sermon and he introduced the speaker as if the whole Reformation had been a mistake and as if there were no theological differences between the two churches, or as if he had solved the problem of mixed marriages.

It is evident that dozens of our universities and Protestant colleges have been infiltrated by secret Jesuit agents, such famous institutions as the University of Southern California, the University of Chicago, Union “Theological Seminary, Columbia University and many other Eastern institutions of learning. This does not mean that these schools are now under control of Rome, nor can it be said that their presidents are not the staunchest American citizens. In a certain sense it is a compliment for any organization or group to be marked for infiltration because the Jesuits would not bother unless they thought them to be the backbone of our nation. The purpose of secret Catholic professors at Protestant or State institutions of learning is mainly negative, By means of these impostors Rome can pretend to have ‘non-Catholic’ or neutral support for her false claims and fraudulent activities. For every author who exposes the tactics of the Vatican she can order a ‘Protestant’. professor or an ordinary ‘layman’ to denounce his book as a vicious, anti-Catholic attack of distorted facts and malicious lies. She can order an agnostic doctor to admit the miraculous cures of Lourdes, She can use an alleged ‘neutral’ news service to ‘announce the miracle of our Lady of Fatima as Gospel truth, though reported some 40 years after its supposed occurence. She can use ‘reliable sources’ of a foreign country to make our newspapers report the alleged appearance of Christ to the pope (of which the pope himself was ignorant till he read it in our papers), without our journalists going through the usual procedure of an interview, inquiring what Christ had to say. She can quote ‘Protestant’ scholars who will ‘admit’ as an indisputably historical fact that Peter founded the Church of Rome. Besides these immediate and indirect aims, complete control of the infiltrated organization is the Jesuit’s ultimate aim.

Though probably less than 100 Jesuit undercover agents have been at work in the United States during the early part of the 20th century, it is evident that since World War II Rome planned to increase their numbers into the thousands. As few volunteers can qualify for the job of Lay-Jesuit or Vatican-agent and as ten thousands are needed, Rome was forced to give more publicity to some of her secret projects. Of late she admits that she has secret recruiting stations which tum out thousands ‘of secret nuns and monks, people who wear civilian clothes but are bound by oath to follow blindly the directions of their monastery. This secret Order now admits to have been founded fs early as 1791-the year our Bill of Rights was adopted—at the time when the Jesuit Order was outlawed by the pope himself. Its headquarters are in Chicago, whose Catholic underworld put Rome in power there.

In their magazine “America”, the Jesuits came very close to admitting the existence of their “lay-Jesuits” or Jesuit-trained undercover agents, when they raised the question: “Can a Catholic become a Methodist, a Presbyterian, a Mohammedan, ca Atheist, and yet remain a good Catholic all at the same time?” This question was answered in the affirmative: “He can, if he is on the job of training a Catholic ‘Evidence guildman” (“America,” a Catholic Review of the ‘week; New York, Nov. 30, 1940; vol. 64, no. 8, p. 198). A man who publicly denies his religion and Christ may remain a “good Catholic”, but could not be much of a “Christian”, He is merely a politician who holds that the end justifies any means. He is more interested in the numerical strength of his denomination and the political power of his pope than in honesty, the truth and the glorification of God. Instead of entering this country by a special Act of Congress, he should be told to leave: Instead of public funds and immunity, he should be given notice to register as a foreign agent. Switzerland, which is regarded as the most liberal and tolerant country in the ‘world and which has given asylum to All refugees, Protestants, Jews, dethroned kings and dictators, communists and anti-communists alike, has banned the Jesuits and consequently it has been spared from all foreign entanglements and wars.

Roman Catholic News services, under the date line: “Indianapolis, Ind. (NC)”, revealed that we now have 6,000 secret nuns engaged in undercover activities. Evidently for the purpose of reeruiting new members, the official diocesan paper of Pitts: burgh, Pa., explained their activities as follows:

“Indianapolis, Ind. (NC)—Catherine S. is a bookkeeper for ag large manufacturing firm not far from here. ‘Thirty-five years old, Miss S. has been ‘with the company for 12 years. She dresses neatly, likes music and occasionally attends a movie or stage play. She lives alone in a modestly furnished apartment.

What, you may ask, makes her newsworthy? . « » Catherine S. is a member of the DAUGHTERS OF THE HEART OF MARY, ‘an unusual religious society founded 166 years ago. Although Catherine does not wear religious garb or live in a convent, she is a Religious—taking vows of poverty, chastity and obedience. .. Members of the Society who live a community life are known as ‘INTERNS’, while those who live in the world are called “‘EXTERNS’. Even interns in this distinctive society do not wear a religious habit.

“The interns engage in apostolic activities such as STAFFING SCHOOLS. The externs function to give a greater PENETRATION of the religious life into general society. In the ranks of : the ‘hidden’ religious [nuns] are many prominent women. Some , years ago, an extern won a national award without her identity : as a religious even being remotely suspected.

Externs have been a part of the Daughters ever since their founding in France during the Reign of Terror. They formed, as it were, a ‘FIFTH COLUMN’ for God at a time when members of religious orders were being persecuted. They could carry on their work for Christ without fear of detection.

In its 166 years of existence, the Daughters have spread throughout the world, Membership is now more than 6,000 and they are found in 23 U: S. dioceses.

The main center for the Daughters of the Heart of Mary is at the Ephpheta center, 330 W. ‘Wellington Ave., Chicago 14, UL” (“Pittsburgh Catholic”, Jan. 24, 1957).

Though the Extems of the Daughters of Mary infiltrate all offices and all branches of society, schools included, the Interns, Tikewise posing as civilians, specialize in infiltrating our public school system. By invading a Protestant county or State en massc, they gain temporary control of the Public High Schools, during which time Roman Catholic principals are put in authority. Once their task has been accomplished, this secret force moves ‘on wherever directed to go. For example, in town after town in Protestant Minnesota, even towns with less than 3 Catholic families, one can find a high school with a Catholic principal, as if out of 140 million non-Catholic citizens no one can qualify for the best paid job in town. ‘We find then the ridiculous situation wherein Catholic principals drive their own children every morning to a Catholic school of another town, deeming their own public schools not good enough for them.

Similar “Interns” turn up in our newspapers under different names, ‘The Los Angeles Examiner, for example, explained that “six of the seven ‘interns’ now being trained under the new program at Immaculate Heart College are working in Los ‘Angeles city high schools . . . They now hold regular teaching jobs under personal guidance of well-experienced members of Immaculate Heart” (L. A. Examiner, Oct. 20, 1957).

Not only secret nuns, but also secret monks are being trained by the thousands to infiltrate our schools and other institutions or the direct purpose of destroying them. ‘An interesting article appeared’ in the Catholic papers “The Ligourian”, which in seeking new recruits among teenagers explains the secret organization known as the “Secular Institute.” Naturally the mrticle does not too openly admit its political activities to non-members, but tries to give it a ‘religious’ twist:

“What is the Secular Institute? … A new yocation has arisen. This new vocation, this new form of religious life is known as the Secular Institute… A secular institute is a society of people living in the world and yet attempting to live up to the ideals and aspirations of those who are ‘actual members of approved religious orders . . . In other words, ‘the secular institute does the work of the nun and the monk without binding its subjects giving the appearance of belonging to any special type of religious congregation at all. If one were not told that she is a Siow ge of the secular institute, one would never BY that such is the case . . – She would be one of the neighborhood in her appearance.

The primary purpose of the girl’s joining a secular i is to INFILTRATE the world with the teachings of Christianity and to do this in such a way as not to arouse suspicion on the part of those who have no belief in Christianity or at best @ watered-down and false belief in Christianity, which unfortunately is the case of a large number of baptized Christians. The idea of the secular institute is to capture the world for Christ, without the world’s knowing that it has been engaged in battle.

… Every army must have various kinds of troops—those who openly show themselves by uniform and faction as the army of the nation; and those who generally promote the cause of victory silently and unknown.

. . . She is subject to her superiors in the central house of her community. She follows a particular kind of life, a life according to a rule, whether it be at home with her parents, or in a hospital as a nurse, or in a factory as @ worker, or in a department store as a clerk behind the counter, only with approbation of her superior. She does nothing without either direct or at least indirect approval.

… It is not to be thought that all the members of the secular institutes always live at home with their family; or that the work of the secular institutes is always merely to influence society by the example of right living and to infiltrate society with the ideals and the spirit of Christ.

Other secular institutes have communities, centers, homes where those members live (wearing the clothes of the people Of the world, of course) who have no special reason for living outside the community. They may teach in public schools, . .

… Only one thing remains to be said . . . the addresses of their headquarters which we list below.

OPUS DEI — Rev. Joseph Muzquis
Men’s Residence Women’s Residence
5544 Woodlawn Avenue
Chicago, Ill.

Woman’s Residence
4944 Woodlawn Avenue
Chicago, Ill.

MISSIONARIES OF THE
KINGSHIP OF CHRIST
Rev. S. Hartdegon, O.F.M.
Holy Name College
14th and Shepherd Sts.
Washington, D. C.

SCHOENSTATT SISTERS
OF THE MARY OF THE
CATHOLIC APOSTOLATE
Sister M. Winfriede
New Schoenstatt, R.R- 1
Madison, Wis.

(from The Ligourian, Jan., 1957)

Here then, we have quoted from Catholic literature a few lines of black on white admissions that Rome through undercover agents is out to conquer the world by surprise, without the world knowing that it was in danger till it is too late. As it is impossible in the religious sense of the word to win a convert for Christ without the ‘victim’ mowing about it, Rome speaks here in a political sense. Hidden, Jesuit-trained monks and nuns, posing as Atheistic or Communistic authors, as Episcopalian statesmen, Protestant labor leaders, non-Catholic professors, Lutheran bishops, Methodist youth leaders, Baptist school \ teachers, Presbyterian secretaries for government offices, fallen-away Catholic sheriffs and even non-religious call-gills have been organized, Mafia-style, into an underground fifth-column with a striking force so fantastic that its victims will never know what hit them. It is apparently later than we think.

When Hitler spoke of conquering America, he admitted that this would be an inside job. Will America awaken in time?

Article 45 of the Syllabus actually demands that the entire control of our Public Schools must be brought into the hands of the Roman Catholic Church. Undercover agents, demanding public funds for private schools, are to bring about this change. Therefore, the American public must think twice before it changes its educational system. When Robert F. Creegan of New York State University in Albany proposes subsidy for parochial schools; when Dr. Charles J. Donahue, professor of Fordham (Jesuit) University in New York City, complains about alleged ‘double taxation’ whereby Catholics “must pay their full share in taxes to support a state school system which they sincerely feel is, incompletely suited to the particular needs of their children” (Washington, D.C. AP, Sept. 1, 1958); when George N. Shuster, president of Hunter College, New York, speaks of “the grotesque stupidity of Protestants” for opposing subsidy (“Catholic Spirit in America,” p. 175) mark, down their names so that you may know the enemies of our American schools and traditions. The issue of public funds for private schools is so important to the Roman church that politicians, like Joseph V. Aguiar Jr. are not ashamed to advertise in newspapers: “If elected, I will introduce a constitutional amendment, to force the state to pay 50% of the cost of all new parochial schools” (Fall River, Mass, Herald News, Sept. 5, 1958)

47. The best system of a civil society requires that popular schools, which are open to all children of people of every class . . .should be freed from all ecclesiastical authority.

48. This system of instructing youth, by separating them from the Catholic faith and from the jurisdiction of the Church, may be approved by Catholic men.

Theologically the word “civil” is the opposite of “ecclesiastical”, and may be synonymous with secular, lay, non-religious, governmental or State. As we have seen, Rome believes in education of the higher classes only and does not believe in the equality of men. Here, Rome warns the Catholic men (Catholic women, like the lower classes, have no equality) that in democratic countries the popular or public schools come also under her jurisdiction.

49. Civil authorities may prevent the high-priests of religion and the faithful of the laity from communicating freely and mutually with the Roman Pontiff.

Free War Time Travel

While admitting that she has the largest spy system in the world, Rome holds that her bishops and her plain-clothes agents are ex lex, that is, outside the jurisdiction of the State they live in, and their travel, to and from Rome, may not be restricted even in war time. Secret Concordats between the Vatican and other States cover these items here defined. Cardinal Spellman, who apparently appointed himself as Chief Chaplain of all Catholic forces of the U.S.A. (though he has neither the time nor the training for such a full time occupation, and merely distributes cigarettes), not only travels unrestrictedly during war time, but at government expense. During World War II, when Cardinal Spellman was to fly from Spain to England, Spanish officials prevented him the last minute from boarding a certain plane and gave the Germans the o. k. to attack the plane over the channel.

Vatican Intrigue in War

By solemn Concordats Roman Catholic Hitler and Roman Catholic Mussolini were in unity and harmony with the Pope: the first dictator was called “the secular arm of the Church”, while the Pope called the second dictator “the Man of Providence”. When this Man of Providence declared war on the United States, he was neither excommunicated nor reprimanded by the pope, but the Italian Church continued to pray for an Italian victory over its enemies, the United States. When Japan destroyed our navy by a sneak attack at Pearl Harbor, the Pope was so sure of an Italo-German victory that he immediately entered into diplomatic relations with our arch-enemy, Japan.

When our American soldiers invaded the North African continent in order to find a route to Italy, the Catholic hierarchy of the Allies had tipped off the Catholic hierarchy of our enemies, the Pope had tipped off Hitler, and the German armies were waiting for our boys. The massacre that followed is now history. War crime investigations, though almost totally censored where Vatican intrigue is involved, revealed at least this instance of treason, The N. Y. Times reported it as follows: “Paris, June 20 — Adolph Hitler was warned in August, 1942, through sources originating in the Vatican of the Allies’ North African plans, according to evidence read before the examining magistrates today in the case of Otto Abetz, former Nazi diplomatic representative in France” (N. Y. Times, June 21, 1946).

According to Drew Pearson, Pope Pius XIE and Cardinal Spellman talked every Wednesday at 1:00 P, M. by transAtlantic phone, all during the war; and although connections were made between two enemy countries (?), Spellman’s conversation was never censored.

Roman Catholicism is an international religion. Therefore, in case of a world war, its members are found both among the Allies and among our enemies, and, as in the case of Spain, among the so-called neutrals. To allow these members to communicate freely is national suicide. In spite of the thousands of white crosses that mark the graves of our soldiers, Rome throws her anathemas at those who favor national security over wartime ‘vacations’ for our so-called high-priests of religion. The word ‘religion’ means the Roman Catholic religion, When the Protestant Bishop S. M. Molina wished to attend a bishops’ conference in England, Spain refused him an exit visa, This was in peace time.

53. Laws which give protection to the status of Religious Orders and which deal with their rights and activities, ought to be abolished; yes, the civil government may even lend assistance to all who desire to free themselves from the accepted rule of religious life and to break their solemn vows; and the government may also suppress these Religious Orders .. .

Ex-Priests in U. S.

There are about 2,000 ex-priests in the United States, hundreds of whom have been converted to Protestantism while large numbers of them are serving as ordained Protestant ministers throughout the country: Dr. Sommese, Dr. Fernandez, Dr. Barrois of Philadelphia, Pa. Rev. Payas, New York; Rev. Guglielmi, New Haven, Conn; Rev. Loughran, Woodburg, Conn.; Dr, Bauer, Plymouth, Wis.; Dr. Russo, Milwaukee, Wis-; Rev. Burke, Atlanta, Ga.; Rev. Daly, Corpus Christi, Te Dr. Colacci, St. Paul, Minn,; Rev. Fredette, Nora Springs, Ia; Rev. Zerhusen, Elkader, Ia.; Rev.,D’Ostilio, Des Moines, Ia.; Rev, Ackerman, Miller, S. D.; Revs. Vinet, Sullivan, O’Gorman, McLoughlin, Mitchell, Foster, Adams, Borman, Connahey, LaVallo, Kieda, Groening, Florez, Mateo, Arrien, Beckes, Angulo, De Champlain, Cifuentes,, Moschetti, Stuber, Zachello and hundreds of others. According to Roman Catholic theology, Rome has the divine right to put these Protestant ministers to death, and the United States has no right to interfere in these mass-murders, The greatest crime a priest or monk can commit in the eyes of Rome is not treason, murder or rape, but loss of faith in the Italian branch of christianity. Hundreds of monks and priests whose consciences were bothered by non-biblical Roman practices and who made the mistake of confiding their inner struggles and convictions to their superiors, have been thrown in the dungeons of monasteries and left there to die. Monasteries are immune from investigation by civil authorities. To understand the monastery we must know something about its history.

History of Monachism (Monkhood), Immorality of Monks and Nuns

When 4th-century Rome abolished paganism by law, it inherited ten thousands of temple dames, prostitutes and pagan “virgins” who wore the identical dress of the nuns of today. Hundreds of bearded tramps and hoboes roamed the streets of pagan Rome and were dressed exactly like the monks of today. Rome forced these pagan monks and nuns to embrace Christianity, but did not stop their immoral lives. Jerome (d. 420), famous Bible translator, Bible commentator, Father of the Church and Saint, who lived right in Rome, asked: “How come this plague of the Agapetae (nuns) to be in the Church? Whence come these unwedded wives, these new kind of concubines, these prostitutes . . . their real aim is to indulge in sexual intercourse” (Migne, P.L, 22, 402). This Saint speaks of “Sisters” who wear their “lying garb” to hide their “swelling wombs” and ‘use drugs to procure abortion.” Jerome describes the dress of the first nuns in every detail and concludes: “Such may have admirers of their own and may fetch a higher price in the market of sin, merely because they are known as ‘Virgins’ ” (Migne, P.L. 22, 401). Jerome also describes the monks: “But will not speak only of women (nuns), Avoid men (monks) also, when you see them loaded with chains, and wearing their hair long like women, contrary to the precept of the Apostle (I Cor. 11:14); not to speak of beards like those of goats, black cloaks, and bare feet braving the cold. All these things are tokens of the Devil” (Migne, P.L. 22, 413). Jerome had no idea that this immoral group of eccentric monks and nuns were to become a standard feature of the Roman Church and would grow so powerful as to become its rulers, To rid the city streets of the ever growing pest and popularity of monks and nuns (Mansi 11, 963), the first Western monastery was built, Monte Cassino (6th century), and an Italian desert dweller, St. Benedict (who was not a priest, nor ever attended church services, nor received the sacraments, but who, according to the Lives of the Saints, tan naked in the desert with dozens of naked virgins in order to ‘harden’ himself against temptation), was selected to become the first Abbot of the first monastery. From the very beginning the monasteries were used to imprison heretics, kings and political enemies. Within 50 years these immoral laymen and laywomen were not only admitted to ordination (priestesses, bishopesses; C. E. 3, 484), but controlled the Western churches. They who falsely claimed to forsake the world became its rulers, In 575 Benedict I became the first Benedictine monk to be made Bishop of Rome, and from 575 to 1075 thirty-three popes were Benedictine monks. The Catholic Encyclopedia admits the gross immorality of most of them (under Benedict, John, etc.). Speaking of the history of the popes from 754 to 1073, the greatest Roman Catholic church historian, Msgr. Duchesne, writes: “The Lateran (Vatican) became a resort of persons of ill-fame, and no virtuous woman could remain in nuns tooth and nail for more than three hours” (Montreal Gazette, Oct. 9, 1945) in protest against what they described as “concentration camp conditions.” Eleven girls, ranging from 17 to 20, were placed in strait jackets and locked up in jail, showing how police and nuns work together. Investigations further revealed that “no payment is given the girls, who work in the laundry dnd who make clothing for various firms which have contracts with the community . . . Children, who may be as young as eight years old, may never see their parents except through a grill of iron bars” (Montreal Gazette, Oct. 10, 1945). Investigations in jail revealed that the girls wore only outer garments, without a stitch of under garments, and they complained that they were forced “to say the rosary the whole day long, even while at work.” Other charges: solitary confinement, use of strait jackets, poor food, etc. Had it not been for one alert newspaper, the incident would never have become public: “Provincial police on duty Sunday night failed to report the riot” (Montreal Gazette, Oct. 10, 1945).

Penal Institutions

In many penal institutions the girls are subjected to exhausting slave-labor till their spirit is broken. In many countries the laundries and Catholic printing shops of these tax-exempt institutions compete with private industry and fill the coffers of Rome.

Here in the United States we too have the “Good Shepherd Convents” and the “Magdalen Sisters”, piously named after Mary Magdalene, the alleged public woman of Jerusalem, The Catholic Encyclopedia explains: “Magdalens, the members of certain religious communities of penitent women who desired to reform their lives” (C. E. 9, 524). This religious Order of holy nuns is subdivided according to moral standards into three classes: =(1) the Magdalens proper . . . admitted to solemn vows, (2) the Sisters of St. Martha, who . . could not undertake the obligation of solemn vows, and (8) the Sisters of St. Lazarus, public sinners confined AGAINST THEIR WILL” (C.E. 9, 524).

“GOOD SHEPHERD, OUR LADY OF CHARITY OF THE. The aim of this institute is to provide a shelter for girls and women of dissolute habits, who wish to do penance for their iniquities and lead a truly christian life. Not only VOLUNTARY penitents, but also those consigned by CIVIL OR PARENTAL AUTHORITY are admitted. Many of these penitents DESIRE TO REMAIN FOR LIFE; they are admitted’ to take vows, anid ‘form ‘the class: of ‘Magdalens’,“under the direction ofthe Sisters of the Good Shepherd : .. PRAYER, PENANCE AND MANUAL LABOR are their principal occupations . . . The ‘Penitents’, ‘Magdalens’, and ‘Preservates’ form perfectly distinct classes, completely ségregated from one another . . The Good Shepherd is a branch of ‘Our Lady of Charity’… founded by Blessed John Eudes” (C. E. 6, 647).

Immunity from Inspection

Thus the Roman Church admits that in this modern space age there are American Nuns who were forced by judges, police chiefs, bishops or parents to embrace the Order of Father Eudes “against their will”, while others who during their captivity or solitary confinement are said to have expressed a ‘desire’ to continue their penance and manual labor for life, are admitted to perpetual vows and thus lose their right ever to return to the world. Anyone, who maintains that such institutions should either be outlawed or subjected to inspection by civil authorities is automatically excommunicated and delivered up to Satan.

When I lived in Nebraska during the late thirties and early forties, I became well acquainted with one particular Catholic Institution of which my former classmate was chaplain. If this institution still exists today, let me make it clear that my remarks do in no way reflect the present administration of this nunnery, tor the present administration of police departments, judges, courts, or anything else related to juvenile cases. My classmate was a man who felt very unhappy in the priesthood and consequently had developed into a drunkard, When drunk he would get into trouble with his sex activities and give public scandal. He was sent, therefore, on various occasions to penal (sometimes called: mental). institutions in both Montreal, Canada, and in Council’ Bluffs, Ia. During the years my classmate served time in penal institutions he was listed in the official Catholic Directory “on sick léave”, without an address. According to his own testimony he was considered unfit for church work, but he was allowed freedom if he would serve as “chaplain” for this Catholic Institution. To appoint unfit or misbehaving priests as “chaplains” of religious institutions is common practice in the Catholic Church. The chaplain who preceded my classmate was a known sex pervert, who also had served time in Montreal, Canada, One day, under the chaplaincy of my classmate, the police brought to the nunnery a thirteen year old girl who was working at a house of prostitution and had ‘lied’ about her age. As there is hardly anything which will escape an alert police force, this little girl was taken from this public house (the older girls continued their profession) and, according to my classmate, she was placed in this nunnery for discipline or correction. This embarrassed the chaplain, because he was a steady patron of the very house from which the girl had been taken. In the confessional the girl begged her priest to help her to escape and the chaplain came to me for advice. Knowing his background and knowing that he did not have the support of any pressure group, I warned him not to defy the Catholic Hierarchy and City Hall single-handed. I left Nebraska soon after this incident, and not much later the chaplain, a Catholic priest, was found shot. Now, anyone who maintains that the U. S. government had a right around the year 1942 to investigate the dealings of this nunnery with various courts and police departments, is automatically excommunicated.

Numerous monasteries, never inspected by civil authorities, violate the laws of the land. Some monasteries forbid embalming and coffins, burying their inmates like dogs on the monastery grounds, The monk in charge of the monastery’s infirmary often practices medicine without a license and causes many deaths by waiting too long before getting an outside doctor. Inregularities in death certificates are rumored to be numerous. Inspection of sanitary conditions, to which our smallest eating places are subjected, are usually unheard of. Inspection of places and persons, kept in solitary confinement, is considered hercsy. Investigation of nuns, monks and priests confined to penal or mental institutions of the Roman Church (Council Bluffs, Ia.; Oshkosh, Wis.; Scranton, Pa.; Miami, Fla; etc.) is considered so heretical that the mere mention of investigation is considered libelous. The transportation of American priests to the penal institutions of Canada (Montreal), especially when the crossing of the national border involves American detectives and police cars, certainly needs investigation regardless of papal anathemas. ‘As monasteries in Spain and Latin American countries have been used to hide political criminals, to plan revolutions and to store guns for the overthrow of the legal government, our national security is at stake as long as we grant immunity to the institutions of this minority.

Silence of the Press

It is the duty of a democratic government of a Protestant country to see to it that its citizens enjoy freedom of religion and that no man, whether priest, monk or layman, can be put in a penal or mental institution for the ‘crime’ of turning Protestant, Yet Article, 53 of the Syllabus condemns this governmental protection. As our newspapers are deserting their duties of reporting ‘all’ the news, they are aiding the undemocratic cause of Catholic immunity. Even in cases of such famous and rich personalities. as the Dionne quintuplets, our newspapers failed to report that one of them, Emilie, was scrubbing floors in an institution where priests ‘on sick leave’ were kept. Only after her mysterious death, when the public demanded some explanation, did our newspapers report that Emilie had talked her sister, Marie, out of taking the vow of poverty in Montreal (which might have cost the nunnery half a million dollars); that the two fleeing girls were picked up by Montreal police and handed over to the Cardinal; that Emilie had subsequently been placed in an institution to become a nun according to one report, and according to her own father she was there for a rest (a millionaire scrubbing floors); that there was no one at her bed side when she died; that she was not under doctor’s care and that the local doctor was not called till after her death; that the local coroner was kept in the dark about her death unti] the bigwigs in Montreal had given him instructions about the death certificate; that the public was kept in the dark about her death; and that a big shot from Montreal announced the following day that she had died from epilepsy which the medical profession of the U. S. openly denied. When our newspapers refuse to report when a world famous girl enters a ‘nunnery’, what chances do American priests have to escape the penal institutions of Rome? Once in a great while the AP will report that a priest is bringing a million dollar suit against his bishop for trying to put him in a mental institution (as a case in Lincoln, Neb.), or it will report that a priest shot and killed his bishop for trying to lock him up (Rio de Janeiro, AP July 1, 1957), but our newspapers are afraid to carry these stories, The UP released the story of a priest “murdering his 19-year-old mistress” and “then used his knife to kill the child she was to have,” and “admitted affairs with other women” (Jan. 26, 1958), but few newspapers dared to print the-facts., Thus, by fear, threats and anathemas our free press has disappeared and has opened the way for American concentration camps immune from inspection, if not by law, concordat or secret agreement, then at least by practice.

A priest or monk who comes to disbelieve Roman Catholicism and wishes to turn Protestant is designated by Rome as an “apostate”. Rome claims the right to murder all apostates or to lock them up for life, Not even a Protestant government may interfere with her alleged: divine rights, That is the meaning of Article 53 of the infallible Syllabus. If a priest or monk escapes, businessmen may not give him employment. In Italy employment of a priest is illegal: “Apostate priests or those incurring censure cannot be employed in a teaching post, or any office or emplo: ment, in-which they, have immediate, contact with the public’ (Vatican Concordat with Mussolini, 1929). Here in the United States it is easier for a man who served 80 years in Sing Sing to find and hold a.job than it is for a man who served: 80 years as a priest in the Catholic Church.

54. Kings and rulers are not only exempt from the jurisdiction of the Church, but are superior to the Church in litigated questions of jurisdiction.

President Subject to Rome

That kings and presidents of various countries are independent from the supreme jurisdiction of the pope is here condemned as a heresy of modernistic times, Hence the often repented falsehood that a Roman Catholic President would not be under the power and jurisdiction of the pope in matters other than dogmas of faith (purgatory, “sacraments, immaculate conception, etc.) is here exposed infallibly. Not only a Catholic President, but all Catholic governors, senators, mayors, attorneys, down to the school teachers and clerks owe complete obedicnce to the Roman hierarchy in all matters of public life, whether theological, political or legal. Any Roman Catholic, who holds an important office and disobeys his Church, is excommunicated, deprived of eternal salvation and declared an outcast for whom none of his fellowmen is allowed to cast another vote.

Separation of Church and State

55. The Church ought to be separated from the State, and the est. State from the Church.

The pilgrims and early settlers came to these shores to escape the religious persecutions of Europe. If they had believed in a Union of Church and State they would have made the Protestant faith the religion of the State. However, in order to guarantee full freedom of religion to the small minorities of Catholics, Jews and others, and in. order to set up a democratic government free from outside pressure, our forefathers demanded separation of Church and State, made it the law of, the land, and added the first amendment to the Constitution (1791). Since then Rome ‘has constantly condemned the American principle of Separation of Church and State.

According to Rome, all earthly powers are subject to” the Catholic Church, but. the Church is independent of the earthly powers, not only in matters of religion but in all fields. Writing on education, Pope Pius XI decreed: “Both in the origin and in the exercise of her mission as educator of the young, the Church is independent of any earthly power, not merely in regard to her lawful end and purpose, but also in regard to whatever means she may deem suitable and necessary to attain them” (Enc. “Divini illius magistri”). This pope’s Secretary of State, Cardinal Gaspari, said in South America: “The theory of those who wish to separate religion from politics is erroneous and pernicious” (Chile, June 17, 1922). While Rome demands outright union of Church and State, the North American hierarchy usually softens the papal dogma by adding a jesuitical adjective to it: “Complete separation of Church and State is to be condemned” (Jesuits’ Fordham Univ. “Social Ethics”, p. 92). When Hitler, as the “secular arm of the Church” began his war to restore the Holy Roman Empire, and Father Coughlin began his campaign to drive the Jewish and Protestant money changers out of business, Rome began to denounce more strongly the separation of Church and State in democratic countries: “No Catholic may positively and unconditionally approve of the policy of separation of Church and State” (Monsignor O’Toole, Catholic University of America, Washington, D. C., 1939). During the war the hierarchy stepped up its propaganda, “Roman Catholic theories of the church and state,” warned Methodist Bishop Oxnam, “lead logically to a subservient state dominated by an absolute church” (St. Louis Globe-Democrat, Oct. 29, 1945). After the war the American hierarchy continued to denounce this American principle, as it stands in the way of the Catholic design to obtain public funds for its religious institutions. While the Supreme Court ruled that “The First Amendment has erected a wall between church and state” (N. J. School Bus decision, Feb., 1947), Pope Pius XII, without the use of imitative adjectives, denounced the American principle in 1047, but our newspapers were afraid to headline it A foreign language paper in New York dared to come out with a blunt German headli ‘Church and State inseparable” and reported: “Vatican City, Oct. 30. Pope Pius declared today . . . that the Church cannot be separated from the state” (N. Y. Staats-Herold, Oct. 31, 1947). The Jesuits denounced the American principle as “that negative, ill-defined, basically un-American formula, with all its overtones of religious prejudice” (“America”, Feb. 15, 1947).

Like all members of the American hierarchy, Cardinal Richard J. Cushing of Boston denounced the American principle of Separation of Church. In early 1947, for example, Cushing was quoted by the N. Y. Times as saying: “The extreme development of the idea of separation of the Church and State is “fantastic and un-American’ ” (Jan, 14, 1947). In 1949 Cardinal Spellman and Mrs. Eleanor Roosevelt locked horns on the same question. When the latter upheld the Supreme Court ruling on the school issue, the Cardinal thought that he was powerful ‘enough to destroy the former ‘first lady of the land’ by jesuitical character assassination and publicly accused her of discriminations “unworthy of an American mother.” By daring to defend our Constitution we are in danger of becoming the victim of a jesuit smear campaign and of their well-known tactics of namecalling, like anti-Catholic, bigot, atheist, communist. In 1952, when the hierarchy became so outspoken on this issue, Methodist Bishop Oxnam thought it necessary to warn the American citizen once more not to permit the Roman Church “to get its prehensile hands in the public treasury.”

Senator Kennedy’s Statement

In 1958, when the hierarchy began its all-out campaign to push Senator John F. Kennedy of Boston for the presidential nomination of 1960, it suddenly changed its previous policies and attacks in order to lull the public into a false sense of security. Cardinal Cushing, who is Kennedy’s bishop and who is pictured in Look magazine receiving’a check of more than a million dollars from the Kennedys (Look, March’3, 1959), seems now temporarily cured of his former un-American utterances, The Los Angeles diocese reports that “Archbishop Richard J. Cushing of Boston said here that he had ‘never met an ecclesiastical leader who desired union of Church and State in this country” (L. A. Tidings, May 23, 1958).

Senator Kennedy, according to Look magazine, has said: “T believe as a senator that the separation of Church and State is fundamental to our American concept and heritage and should remain so… The first Amendment to the Constitution is an infinitely wise one” (Look, Mar. 3, 1959; AP Feb. 16, 1959). As the end justifies the means, Kennedy may say anything. We notice at once his autobisection: “as a senator”, leaving room for opposite views. Governor Alfred E. Smith in 1927 made a similar statement: “I believe in the absolute separation of Church and State,” but he pointed out: “I am only a layman… I am neither a lawyer nor a theologian” (Atlantic Monthly, April, 1927, vol. 139, p. 721).

The American public is thought to be gullible enough to believe that Senator Kennedy, who has rubbed elbows with the hierarchy from childhood, has no faith in the infallible teachings of his church, Once elected, a President Kennedy could claim that he had been misquoted, that the reasons for his former stand no longer exist, that he has changed his views like so many other presidents, or that at the time he was not aware of the fact that his personal views were contrary to those of Rome. We can feel sure that both the ‘Creed of Al Smith’ and the Creed of Jack Kennedy were drawn up by the hierarchy, ie, by the Jesuits themselves.

That Kennedy’s view is contrary to Roman theology is admitted everywhere. A famous Jesuit, Rev. Virgil C. Blum, of Marquette University, an expert in political science, told a small audience in Omaha: “It seems somewhat strange to see a Boston Catholic in the ‘strict separation’ camp, usually occupied almost exclusively by Protestants and Other Americans United for Separation of Church and State and its adherents” (Providence Visitor, Feb, 26, 1959). The Jesuit political scientist is barking up the wrong tree. He must know the address of Kennedy’s bishop and of his pope. Why not expose the ‘heretic’ to them? His remarks are only meant to help Kennedy tear up his campaign promises, once elected. The same opposition against Kennedy’s views were echoed by the Fathers of Notre Dame: “Assuming that many readers will mistakenly take this to be an official Catholic position on the problem involved . . . in our opinion such thinking contains a serious flaw . .. No man may rightfully act against his conscience . . . It is dangerous because it leads to secularism in public life. It is the political version of the belief that religion has nothing to say about the conduct of economic affairs. That you can separate your private religious convictions from everyday life” (“Ave Maria,” Cath. weekly, Notre Dame, March 7, 1959). The diocesan paper of Providence, R. 1, also attacked Kennedy’s view which “seems to have pleased the POAU .. . more than Catholic opinion” (Providence, AP 2-27-59). Every Catholic paper seemed to rap Kennedy, except the paper which one would expect to expose the ‘heretic’, the Catholic paper of Boston, “Richard Cardinal Cushing said today: ‘It is certainly ridiculous to suggest Sen. John F. Kennedy (D. Mass) might not be able to fulfill his oath of office because he is a Catholic. It’s a great pity that questions about Kennedy’s religion have to be answered at all” (Boston, AP, March 9, 1959).

It is useless to ask Kennedy what he would do if he ever would find out that his personal views were heretical and that he had incurred excommunication. Why should voters risk the safety of their country when there are hundreds of candidates whose loyalties are beyond question? How can we trust a man who claims not to believe in the doctrines of his own church and yet is a friend of the top officials of that church? Even if Kennedy took an oath that in case of a papal excommunication he would rather renounce his allegiance to Rome than to the United States, he would remain a security risk. We have a thousand years of Roman history: Rome never changes in her political designs. We must remember that neither Kennedy, nor Cardinal Cushing is authorized to define Catholic doctrine. Only the pope of Rome can speak authoritatively and infallibly. ‘As long as he remains purposely silent, and refuses to annul the papal Bulls of his predecessors, we are just asking for trouble when we vote the presidency of a non-Catholic country (80%) into the hands of a papal subject.

Democracy Condemned

Pope Leo XIII warned the American bishops against the heretical or schismatic view that Separation of Church and State is only condemned in Europe, but may be tolerated in America, “for it raises the suspicion that there are those among you who conceive and desire a Church in America different from that which is in the rest of the world” (Pope Leo XIII, “Catholicity in the United States”, 1899). Rome fears man more than God. It is not guided by principles, but changes its political and religious views whenever expedient. For example, the hierarchy of Hungary, under Communist rule, now pretends to believe in Separation of Church and State, We would be foolish to trust a Roman Catholic candidate in the United States who is so ambitious that he publicly renounces the infallible teachings of his church for temporary expedience.

“Keep the Church and State separate”—President Ulysses S. Grant (1868).

60. Authority is nothing else but numerical superiority . . .

Article 60 condemns democracy itself as a heresy in which no Roman Catholic may believe. According to Rome, democratic rule is not of God, because it is a rule by the mob, an authority vested in the people themselves and measured by votes.

In his encyclical on human liberty, the same Pope Leo XIII remarks that “it is not wrong per se to prefer a democratic form of government, if only the Catholic doctrine be maintained as to the origin and exercise of power.” This kind of double talk is more nonsensical than if he had said: Atheism is not wrong per se as long as it recognizes the pope as the supreme representative of God on earth.

Before the U. S, entered World War II (Dec. 7, 1941), when Father Coughlin was still preaching his fascist attacks against Protestant and Jewish individuals, the American Jesuits publicly attacked our form of government, identified democracy with Protestantism, and preached that such a government was not worthwhile to preserve or to fight for. Father Coughlin had predicted in 1939 “the end of democracy in America” (Social Justice, Sept. 1, 1939), and by 1941 the Jesuits were so sure of a German victory that they began to reveal their real feeling towards our doomed form of government: “How we Catholics have loathed and despised this Lucifer civilization . . . Today American Catholics are being asked to shed their blood for that particular kind of secularist civilization which they have been heroically repudiating for four centuries. This civilization is now called democracy, and the suggestion is being made that we send the Yanks to Europe again to defend it. In reality, is it worth defending?” (“America”, a Jesuit weekly, May 17, 1941, p. 145-146), ‘Throughout the war we find that the Catholic hierarchy identified Democracy with Protestantism, and Protestantism with Atheism. As if totalitarian Fascism can be called a Catholic form of democracy, the American Catholics were told: “Democracy has never meant in Latin countries what it means over here, and enemies of religion know that Democracy has meant control of the Government by irreligious forces” (Our Sunday Visitor, national Catholic paper, June 6, 1943). By papal bulls Rome has explained over and over that only the pope can define what is right and what is wrong, and that it is blasphemy to leave such matters to the votes of the people. Bishop Sheen explained this Catholic view on his radio hours. Protestantism and its alleged offshoots of democracy, liberalism and materialism, are openly denounced as errors; and as error is wrong, neither democracy nor Protestantism has any rights. The Italian Jesuits explained it in their monthly as follows: “The Roman Catholic Church . . . must demand the right to freedom for herself alone, because such a right can only be possessed by truth, never by error” (Civilta Cattolica, April, 1948).

No Divorce

67. By the law of nature the bond of matrimony is not indissoluble, and in various cases a so-called divorce may be granted by civil authorities.

No religion, least of all a minority, has the right to force her particular beliefs on others. Only when a certain religious practice is contrary to the law of the land will the U. S. interfere and uphold national law above ecclesiastical law, as in the case of polygamy of the Mormons. In the same manner Roman Catholic practices which are contrary to civil law ought to be abolished.

Christ allowed divorce in case of adultery (Matt, 19:9); the Ecumenical Church, of which the Roman Church was a member from 325 to 1054, allowed divorce in case of adultery; the Greek Orthodox Church, the oldest Christian church on earth, still allows divorce in case of adultery; all Protestant churches allow divorce for the same reason, while people of other beliefs hold that divorce ought to be granted in any case of incompatibility.

Knowing that divorce destroys common family life and decreases the number of children, Rome today forbids divorce even where Christ allowed it. To accommodate the friends of the hierarchy, Rome has invented 80 grounds for annulment, @ divorce in effect. Rudy Vallee, for example, had his three previous marriages ‘annulled’ by Rome and married his fourth wife in the Catholic church. It is the intention of the Roman hierarchy to make civil divorces of ex-Catholics and non-Catholics impossible by forbidding Catholic judges to grant them. ‘Anyone who holds that the American courts are allowed to grant a divorce in specific cases is excommunicated from the Roman faith.

No Civil Marriage

71. The form (of solemnizing marriage) laid down by the Council of Trent under penalty of nullity is not binding in cases where the civil law has prescribed another form and where it holds that marriage is validly contracted by this new form.

73. A mere civil contract may constitute a true marriage among Christians; . . .

monium; …

Marriage is no peculiarity of Christianity; it is older than Christianity. Neither the Bible nor the early Church looked upon marriage as a religious or sacred rite. Pope Callistus (3rd cent.) allowed society ladies to have intercourse with a slave without the benefit of wedlock, he allowed the ladies to use contraceptives and drugs to produce sterility, thus “advocating adultery and murder” (Migne, P. G., vol. 16, part 3, p. 3388). Emperor Charlemagne (814) was the first to insist on a church blessing, but this ceremony was not a sacrament (Migne, P. L. 112, 1169; 121, 146; 183, 271). Not until Rome made marriage a Sacrament (12th and 18th centuries) were slaves admitted to church weddings. For 12 centuries Christian Rome not only had slavery but forced her christian slaves to live in concubinage. A local church with such primitive theology now claims to be infallible and to be divinely guided in matters of matrimony. Actually Rome made marriage a sacrament in order to control the private lives of the people from the cradle to the grave, and to control the private lives of the secular rulers. Rome now teaches that Christ Himself instituted the sacrament of matrimony, and that consequently no civil powers may interfere with her divine rights.

The American Catholic hierarchy holds, for example, that every baptized Lutheran who married an unbaptized Baptist in a Protestant church, is living in adultery and his children are illegitimate. Rome seeks to: force legislation to prevent such and other marriages.

In Spain civil marriages are forbidden to those who were once baptized by the Spanish church. As nearly all Spanish Protestants are converts from Catholicism, they can neither marry in court nor in church, unless they forsake their Protestant ‘heresy’

Similar conditions exist in Italy, When an ex-Catholic lady recently married before a judge, Bishop Pietro Fiordelli denounced the couple as “public sinners”, and he called the lady “a harlot and a concubine” unfit for christian burial. When the couple brought suit against the bishop, the pope howled holy murder, but the world was little impressed by his intolerance. Catholic Italy, therefore, has farther advanced in shaking off the Roman yoke than Protestant America.

76. The abolition of temporal power, which the Apostolic See possesses, would contribute greatly to the liberty and prosperity of the Church.

Besides these errors, explicitly noted, many others are implicitly condemned by the proposed and asserted doctrine, WHICH ALL CATHOLICS ARE BOUND TO HOLD MOST FIRMLY, concerning the temporal sovereignty of the Roman Pontiff.

This article not only states plainly that this papal Bull is binding to all Roman Catholics, but it further reveals the fact that only part of papal instructions are put in writing while particular instructions for certain countries are delivered orally to the bishops and executed in secret.

Only One True Religion

77. In this our day it is no longer expedient to hold the Catholic religion as the only religion of the State, excluding all other religions.

78. Hence it has been wisely provided by law in some countries called Catholic, that persons who immigrate to these countries shall enjoy the public exercise of their own religion.

Conquered Italy, while occupied by American troops, removed the church signs from Protestant churches. Protestant employees of the American embassy in Spain may worship in private but may not announce their services publicly nor erect a public building of Protestant worship. The Spanish Charter of July 17, 1945, Art. 6, reads: “The Catholic religion, which is the religion of the State, has official protection . . . Open-air ceremonies or demonstrations other than those of the Catholic religion, shall not be tolerated.” Uncle Sam not only respects these laws of Protestant persecution, but lavishes billions of Protestant dollars on these totalitarian dictators. According to the unanimous reports of American ministers who visited Russia and Spain, there is more religious freedom in Communistic Russia than in Catholic Spain.

Freedom of Religion

79. Furthermore it is false that the State’s granting of freedom to all religions . . . leads more easily to the corruption of the morals and souls of the people and to the propagation of the pest of indifferentism.

Modern history has proved that State religions do not prosper like free religions, The United States, which allows Catholics and Protestants, Jews and Mohammedans, to immigrate and to worship God as they see fit, has its churches crowded, while Catholic Italy has nothing but empty churches and millions of anti-religious communists. Nowhere in the world has the Catholic church prospered as in the United States. Yet, American Catholics are forbidden under penalty of hell to uphold the American Constitution which proclaims freedom of religion to all.

“Individual liberty in reality is only a deadly anarchy” (Pope Pius XII, April 6, 1951).

“Freedom of thought, therefore, does not mean the liberty to think as one pleases . . . Freedom of thought means the liberty to think the (Catholic) truth” (The Tablet, diocesan paper of Brooklyn, N. Y., Feb. 22, 1958).

Lincoln’s Assassination, 1865

The un-American, anti-democratic hate-Bull of Pope Pius IX was published during the last month of 1864 (Dec. 8) and copies were mailed to all bishops who ordered their priests to preach against our American principles. President Abraham Lincoln, elected in 1860 and re-elected in 1864 because of his stand against slavery, had become the symbol and champion of democracy so detested by the Jesuits. As the Jesuits hold that one can bribe or intimidate any ruler and that it is impossible to bribe the people, Rome has always opposed the democratic idea of granting liberty and self-government to all, International jesuitry sided with the South during the Civil War, as this is evident from the apostolic letter of Pope Pius to the President of the Confederacy, Jefferson Davis (“Illustrious and Honorable President”), Contemporary authors, like Rev. Chiniqui and Dr, Fulton), quote Abraham Lincoln as follows: “From the beginning of the war there ‘has been, not a secret, but a public alliance between the Pope of Rome and Jefferson Davis . . . The Pope and his Jesuits have advised and directed Jefferson Davis on the land, from the first shot at Fort Sumter.” Lincoln’s life had been threatened from the time of his Emancipation Proclamation to liberate the Negro slave (Jan. 1, 1863), and the new papal Bull (Dec. 8, 1864) pointed at Lincoln as the greatest heretic of this era. Lincoln wrote to a friend: “The Jesuits are so expert in their deeds of blood, that Henry IV said it was impossible to escape them . . . My escape from their hands, since the letter of the Pope to Jefferson Davis has sharpened a million daggers, is more than a miracle.”

On Good Friday, April 14, 1865, Abraham Lincoln was shot by John Wilkes Booth. From the testimonies given at the trial of Lincoln’s assassins, published by Benn Pitman*, it is clear that the plot was directed by the Vatican which used a drunken fanatic to execute it. Headquarters of the plot was the house of Roman Catholic Mrs. Mary E. Surrat, 561 H Street, Washington, D. C. This house was a gathering place of Father Lehiman, Father Wiget and many other priests. Mr. Booth, who had a fanatic hatred for Lincoln, was easily persuaded that the assassination of such a man was not murder but a service to God and mankind, Mrs. Surratt was found guilty at the trial and she was hanged as an accomplice to Lincoln’s murder. Mr. Booth fled to the barn of Mr. Garrett, a Roman Catholic. Mr. Lloyd, a Roman Catholic, was in possession of Booth’s gun. Dr. Samuel A. Mudd, a Roman Catholic doctor who set the leg of the fleeing murderer, was sentenced to life imprisonment.

*) Rev. Charles Chiniqui (former priest and friend of Lincoln), Fifty years in the Church of Rome, New York, Revell, 1928, Rey. Justin Fulton, Washington in the Lap of Rome, 1888. Benn Pitman (court reporter), The Assassination of President Lincoln, New York, Funk & Wagnalls, 1954.

Thus the greatest champion of democracy (who gave us the definition of democracy: “for, by, and of the people”), the greatest citizen of the U. S, who towered over his fellowmen both physically (6 ft. 4 ins.) and morally, became the first victim of the anti-democratic Bull and was shot in the back in Washington, D. C.

History can and will repeat, for Rome still teaches that she has the divine right to murder any Protestant and that she will destroy any heretic if his death would greatly benefit her church. Thus, in a case where our President would be a Protestant (heretic) and our Vice-President a Roman Catholic, Rome could give an assassin not only permission to commit murder, but a plenary indulgence from all his:sins for giving this country its first Roman Catholic President.

Political History of the Church

Before Christianity all religions’ were national, and Church and State were united in such a way that the secular ruler was the Supreme Pontiff of religion with the right to ‘appoint the high priests of religion: This was also the case in the Hebrew religion. Because Christianity became an international religion, its clergy gradually demanded Separation of Church and State.

During the first 300 years Christianity was illegal and had no international organization or, administration. During the era of the Ecumenical Church (A. D, 825-1054) the Eastern Emperor held ex officio the title of Supreme Pontiff and had the right to appoint bishops and to convoke councils. After the final Schism (1054) the Western Church (Roman Catholic Church) gradually succeeded not only in wresting from the Western Emperor his ancient rights of appointing bishops and convoking councils, but in taking the secular title of Supreme Pontiff for itself, thus subjecting State and Emperor alike to the Church.

“It is a fundamental human right, a privilege of nature, that every man should worship according to his convictions. It is certainly no part of religion to spread itself by force. It must be embraced freely, and not be imposed” (Migne, P. L. vol. 1, p. 777). These words did not come from the pen of Thomas Paine (d, 1809), but from Bishop Tertullian (d. 230), the very first Latin Father of the Church.

“Each of us should bring forward what we think, judging no man nor rejecting anyone, from the right of fellowship, if he should think differently from’ us. For neither does.anyone of us set himself up as a ‘Bishop of bishops, nor. does anyone by totalitarian methods compel his fellow-bishops to the necessity of obedience, because every bishop (pastor), according to the allowance of his liberty and power, has his own proper right of judgment, and can no more be judged by another than’ he himself can judge another” (Migne, P. L, 3, 1092), “For neither did Peter . . . arrogantly assume anything to himself, so as to sdy that he held a ‘primacy’ (primatum)” (Migne, P.L. 4, 423). ‘These words came from St: Cyprian (d. 258), the greatest Latin-Father of the 3rd century, who: unsuccessfully sought to unite all national ‘churches ‘into one visible church (Cyprian, “On the Unity of the Church”). .

Pagan Emperor Constantine (d. 337) granted freedom of religion to all Christians: “We, Constantine. . . decided that . . . Christians and/all others should have freedom to follow the kind of religion they favored:… . that each should ‘have: freedom to worship’ God after his own choice” (Migne, P.L. 7, 267-268). Later, when the Emperor turned ‘Christian’, he and his spiritual adviser, Bishop Hosius of Spain, founded the Ecumenical or Catholic’ ‘Church*’and convoked its first council (325).

“Do not interfere in matters ecclesiastical, nor give orders on such questions, but father learn about them from: us. For into your hands God, has placed the Kingdom, but the affairs of his Church He has committed to us” (Migne, P.C. 25, 746). These words, demanding separation of Church and State, did not come from the pen of Dr. Glenn L. Archer (P.0.A.U.), but from the first President of the Catholic Church, Bishop Hosius, who addressed them to the Emperor.

Gelasius (d. 496), Bishop of Rome and most-ardent supporter of Ecumenicalism, sought separation of Church and State, He wrote to the Emperor that the bishops of religion should settle religions affairs even as “the imperial power has been bestowed upon you by Divine Providence, the priests of religion obey your laws” (Migne, P. L. 59, 42). Not even the first Western Emperor of the Holy Roman Empire, Charlemagne (d. 814), granted: this independence to the bishop of Rome. When secular rulers foolishly granted the Church independence from the State (Concordat of Worms, 1122), the State lost its independence from the Church.

Corruption of the Papacy

When the bishops of Rome became secular rulers (p. 45), especially after the first Schism of East and West (867), they forsook the teachings of Christianity and sought only power and wealth. Pope Formosus (891), who had been excommunicated by Pope John VIII, had the latter murdered and made a deal with the ambitious Arnulf to run the empire together. All subjects had to swear the sacred oath: “I swear by these Holy Mysteries that, saving my honor, my law, and the fidelity I owe to my lord, the Pope Formosus, I both am and will be faithful all my life to the Emperor Arnulf” (Annales Bertiniani, A.D. 895; Muratori, R.LS., vol. 2, part 1, p. 574).

A Roman prostitute, Theodora, demanded the embraces of Bishop John of Ravenna, whom she made bishop of Rome (Pope John X, $14). When the pope quarreled with his concubine’s daughter, she strangled him (Migne, P.L, 136, 852). Pope Sergius lived with the “whore” Marozia, who made her illegitimate son Pope John XI (Liber Pontificalis, vol. 2, p. 243). The Venerable Italian Cardinal Baronius (d. 1607) writes in his Church Annals under A. D. 981: “They elected to pope the very son of Marozia, named John, whom the same whore bore to Pope Sergius” (Baronius vol. 15, p. 639).

Cardinal Baronius calls this era of the papacy: “the reign of the whores”. But the popes were no worse than their predecessors. Baronius quotes Genebrard to describe the popes of A.D. ‘752 to 901: “This century is unfortunate, as for nearly 150 years the popes have fallen from all virtues of their predecessors, and have become Apostates rather than Apostles.” Thus he explodes the fable that there were just a “few bad popes”. He describes these popes: “What a shame, what a pity. What monsters, horrible to behold . . . What evils did they not perpetrate, what tragedies did they not cause? With what impurities was this See . . . then stained; with what rottenness infected; with what filth defiled; and by these things blackened with perpetual infamy” (Baronius 15, 501). “And what sort of Cardinal Priests and Deacons were chosen by these monsters”, asks Baronius (15, 572), The Catholic Encyclopedia answers that question: “The episcopal sees . . . were treated as property which descended by hereditary right from father to son – . .not only priests but bishops openly took wives and begot children to whom they transmitted their benefices” (C, E. 3, 485).

What the greatest Catholic scholar, Monsignor Duchesne, says of these popes has never been said of the era of Al Capone or the Mafia: “The Lateran became a resort of persons of ill fame, and no virtuous woman could remain in safety at Rome” (Duchesne, “Beginnings of the Temporal Sovereignty of the Popes, A.D. 754 to 1073,” 1908 ed., p. 224).

In order not to be accused of “smearing” the papacy, we will refrain from quoting Catholic scholars and quote directly from the Vatican Archives. Pope John XII (d. 964) “spent his entire life in adultery” (Liber Pontificalis, vol. 2, p. 246). The people of Rome’ cried out: “The Lateran Palace, which once was the meeting place of the saints, is now a public whore house” (Migne, P. L. 136, 900). The Roman Council (963) found the pope guilty of adultery “with the widow of Reynard, and with Stephanie, his father’s concubine, and with the widow ‘Anna, with his own grand-daughter, and he turned the Holy Palace into a brothel and whore house” (Mansi, Conc., vol. ITA, p. 466). “Pope John . . . while he was enjoying himself with the wife of another man, was struck dead by the Devil” (Migne, P. L. 136, 908).

Pope John XV (996) distributed all the wealth of the church among his relatives (Liber Pont. 2, 260), and was “covetous of filthy Iucre and venal in all his acts” (Muratori, Annali, 5, 498). Pope Benedict IX, who was a boy of ten when he became pope (Rudolph Glaber in Migne, P.L. 142, 679), sold the papacy in order to marry. He still claimed to be pope during the schism (1054). “His life,” writes Pope Victor III, “was so evil, so horrible, and so execrable, that I shudder to describe it” (Migne, P. L, 149, 1003). “He neither feared the Lord, nor respected his fellowman” (Migne, P. L- 150, 817).

A descendant of the whore Marozia, Countess Mathilda of Tuscany, made the monk Hildebrand pope of the entire West (Pope Gregory VII). He was the first Roman bishop to claim the sole title of Pope and Supreme Pontiff, but the bishops of the West dethroned him at the Council of Worms in 1076 (Monumenta Germ, Hist., Leges, vol. 2, p. 44), Slowly, country by country, the popes of Rome became the rulers of the West (see p. 54).

Pope Boniface ‘VIII (1300): invented the Jubilee Indulgence and wrote the famous Bull.“Unam sanctam,” thus officially establishing the Roman’ Church as the only true. church. Yet he was an outspoken atheist, a*murderer and; sex pervert. Both at the Council of Paris and at the Italian Council convoked by Pope Clement V, Pope Boniface was found guilty and condemned. At his trials, recorded in both Italian and: French government documents, dozens of clerics and monks. testified under oath that the pope had murdered his predecessor and many of his priests, that he denied the existence of life after death, that he held that “the three religions (Jewish, Christian and Mohammedan) . .:. are human inventions”, ‘, that,,Christ was a “hypocrite” and “a man like us”, and that he constantly said: enjoy oneself and to lie carnally with women or with boys is no more a sin than rubbing one’s hands together” (Pierre Dupuy, “Preuves de Thistoire:du differend . . .,.”. Paris, 1655, p. 541; Bishop Hefele, History of the councils, bk 40, art. 697). Driven out of Rome, Pope Boniface committed suicide (Villani, Historie, bk 8, chapt. 63; Muratori, R. I. S, vol, 13, p. 397). This. convicted murderer, atheist and sex pervert is the first Roman bishop to decree: “We declare, state, define and pronounce that it is altogether necessary to salvation for every human creature to be’ subject to the Roman Pontiff” (Bull “Unam Sanctam,” 1302; Bullarium Romanum, vol. 3, part 2, p. 94; Mirbt, No. 372). His successors became bolder in claiming that “We hold the place of God on earth,” but they also grew more immoral than their-predecessors. Their immoral lives have been condemned by all the saints of the Middle Ages, and their immorality is admitted by Catholic professors like Alzog and Pastor.

Pope John XXIII (not to be confused with the one elected in 1958) was held to be the “true” pope by the Council of Constance (1415), but, because of ‘his great immorality, this pope. was officially and infallibly dethroned. His personal biographer, Theodoric a Niem, informs us that John XXIII raped 200 women. We will stick to the official Vatican records: “His Lordship, Pope John, committed perversity with the wife of his brother, incest with Holy Nuns, intercourse with Virgins, adultery with the married, and all sorts of sex crimes . . . wholly given to sleep and other carnal desires, totally adverse to the life and teachings of Christ . . . among the faithful of Christ, who knew his life and character, he was publicly called the DEVIL INCARNATE” (Council of Constance, Session 10; Mansi 27, 663).

The Diet of Frankfort (1457) describes in detail the crimes of Pope Callistus III, When the immoral Franciscan monk, Pope Sixtus IV (d. 1484)—who had made his illegitimate sons cardinals and who invented the application of indulgences to the souls in purgatory—passed away from this life, the Roman newspaper said: “Today has God delivered his people from the power of this. unjust. man, who, destitute alike of the-fear of God and of the ‘love of his fellowmen, sought only the gratification of his avarice and ambition” (John Alzog, Universal Church History, vol. 2, p: 903). The same Catholic professor speaks of the.children of Pope Innocent , VIII, and ,of his papal successors.

Pope Alexander VI (d. 1503) had six illegitimate’ children, | five by the twice divorced Countess Vanozza de Catanei, | and one by the blond teenager, Giulia Famese. His daughter, Lucretia, lived with him in the Vatican. Bishop John Burchard, who wrote the rubrics for the modern Mass and who was the official recorder of papal deeds, who lived in the Vatican and who was paid by the pope for writing it, recorded the life story of Pope Alexander, day by day. This bishop describes, for example, the intercourse party the pope staged in the Vatican on Oct. 31, 1501. The fifty ladies invited for dinner, later danced and played games in the total nude, The pope and his illegitimate daughter, Lucretia, personally awarded prizes to the nudists and later staged an intercourse contest, personally awarding the prize to the male guest who managed to have the greatest number of sexual intercourse with the ladies (“pluries dictas meretrices carnaliter agnoscerent”). One hundred persons at a time were engaged in fornication, right in the Apostolic Palace, publicly exhibited (“in aula publice carnaliter tractatae”) (Bishop John Burchard, “Diarium,” Paris, 1885; vol. 3, p. 167).

His successor, Pope Julius If (d. 1518) had three known illegitimate children (Pastor, vol. 5, p. 369), and the Reformation Pope, Leo X, was ordained at the age of seven and created a cardinal at the age of thirteen, We cannot give a full history of the popes, but we have given you a sample of what popes are made of. Their murders and sins, enumerated by Catholic authors, are such that we are convinced that, though they have the same names as our Mafia, they were morally far worse. Ordinarily a voter is not interested in the immoral lives of religious leaders; but when certain leaders claim divine rights in the United States and hold 25 to 85 million American citizens in spiritual and mental bondage, we have a right to explain the papacy to our fellow citizens before they vote this papacy into power.

“Feed the flock of God . . . not by being lords over God’s people, but by being examples to the flock” (Peter, I. 5:2).

“No one should be so foolish as to believe that it is the serious opinion of the pope and of all his Romanists and flatterers that his great power is of divine right” (Martin Luther).

What has the Papacy contributed to the cause of labor?

What the papacy has contributed to the advancement of science, the emancipation of slaves, the emancipation of women, the cause of democracy, of freedom, of tolerance and of civilization in general, can be written down on one page. Neither has it done anything for labor. The papal encyclical “Rerum novarum” was actually anti-labor. When Rome knew that the labor movement could not be stopped, it began to form ‘Catholic labor parties’ to break the movement into religious divisions. Who controls labor, controls the country.

According to an article on the Jesuits in the Saturday Evening Post: “In the United States, labor relations now rank with the Jesuits’ prime interests. The order operates a string of labor schools across the country, Jesuit specialists have sat on many arbitration boards, and Jesuit priests, working directly with the unions, are now a common sight on many a tough water front” (Sat, Eve. Post, Jan. 17, 1959, p. 51). By infiltration and merger the Jesuits succeeded in ‘taming’ labor in a country which is 80% non-Catholic. Naturally, some Protestant industrialists are the Jesuits’ staunchest supporters. The Kennedys of Boston have been especially trained to cope with labor. While Robert Kennedy conducts the Congressional Committee of investigation in labor racketeering, John Kennedy is writing labor bills: “Sen, John F. Kennedy (D.-Mass) today unveiled a new labor-management control bill . . . ‘which would virtually put Mr. Hoffa and his associates out of business’” (Washington, AP, Jan. 20, 1959). Congressional Inquisitions often do not seek the criminal of a known crime, but at great government expense seek to pin a crime on a predetermined ‘criminal’. Should the victim be without sin, his reputation has been ruined by implication, and he still can be put away, either for perjury or for contempt of Congress.

In his labor encyclical, Pope Leo XIII decreed: “Let it be laid down, in the first place, that humanity must remain as it is … unequal fortune as a result of inequality in condition” (“Rerum novarum”). The Jesuits, who wrote this papal encyclical, also interpreted its meaning: “It is not desirable that the workers in a State become part of the brain cell of its government. For the same reasons the cellular groups of different races cannot be allowed to mix in with one other” (Jesuit Father Muckermann, “Volktum, Staat und Nation, p. 37). Such is the papal and jesuitical wisdom in matters of labor and race relations. The same philosophy is peddled by the lay-Jesuits in every field.

Westbrook Pegler quoted Pope Pius XII and Bishop Sheen to wam this nation against the danger of organized labor, and of the masses (mob) in general: “Pope Pius XII said that there was danger in ‘the overwhelming strength of organized masses’ … Fulton J. Sheen . . , said that all the good in the world now was threatened by ‘the masses’ ” (N. Y. Journal American, July 18, 1945).

It is more than a coincidence that the United States has no ‘Catholic’ Labor Party, and that our Secretary of Labor, James P. Mitchell, is a Catholic who, like Senator Kennedy, Governor Brown, etc., is seeking the presidential nomination.

Jesuit-ridden Argentina controls labor by drafting any would be striker into the army and by declaring any dodger a traitor to be shot before a firing squad, “Buenos Aires (AP) Jan. 20, 1959, The government’s order drafting transport workers into the army appeared today to have broken the backbone of a nationwide strike against President Arturo Frondizi.” While his country was on strike against the dictator who had overthrown the legal government by force, Frondizi flew to the United States for financial aid to suppress the uprising. Rome considers any labor movement and any movement towards nationalism, independence and democracy as being Communist: inspired. Capitalistic America, instead of welcoming new democracies, is siding with the Jesuits, is destroying democracy abroad and is supporting and keeping in power dozens of corrupt Catholic dictators. Modern U. S. policy is dividing the world into two hostile camps: Communists and Catholic dictators, thus destroying its own Protestant heritage.

Anti-Protestantism

A great threat to freedom and progress is anti-ism, i. e., character assassination of any non-conformist by falsely classifying him into a hate group or a group most hated. We are being brainwashed into believing that any opposition to political Catholicism is absolute bigotry and prejudice. While Rome may claim for herself alone infallibility and divine truth, and may denounce any Protestant Bishop, Jewish Rabbi, Tibetan Lama or oriental god-king as heretic, schismatic, unbeliever or impostor, we, non-Catholics, may not so much as disagree with the political opinions of Rome.

Protestants are not anti-Catholic. While Catholic countries close the doors of Protestant churches, Protestant America would gladly shed its blood to fight for the religious freedom of its Catholic brethren. The State of Minnesota, which is almost solidly Lutheran, was so anxious to show the world that it is liberal-minded that Lutheran Senator Edward J. Thye was defeated and Catholic Eugene J. McCarthy was elected as senator. Besides the Catholic mayors, chiefs of police, judges and governors, there are about one hundred Catholic members of Congress in Washington, D. C., more Catholics than any other denomination or religion, It is, therefore, evident that the Jesuits and their lay-stooges are going to call us anti-Catholic until we have sold our birth right one hundred per cent and have given Rome sole control. Even in the Al Smith campaign of 1928 the Catholics gave their candidate only 8 million votes while he received 12 million votes from the non-Catholics (Catholic World, Nov. 1950).

Nearly two years before the 1960 election, the ‘Catholic-for President’ camp began its name-calling and brain washing campaign to soften the American voter. A recent article in Look magazine cleverly tosses around such phrases as: “An old taboo of American politics”, “the notion that only: Protestants should be nominated for the top jobs”, “the Protestants-only taboo”, “the Protestant monopoly of the White House,” etc. The author, of course, neglected to mention such ‘taboos’ as “native Americans only”, “non-Communists only”, and other precautions by which a free nation seeks to safeguard its freedoms (Look, March 3, 1959).

Senator Paul H. ‘I am a Protestant’ Douglas felt it necessary to write an article in Coronet, entitled: “A Catholic can become President,” and asks: “Just what could a Catholic President of the United States do — against the will of the non-Catholic majority — to aid the Pope?” He further warns that “we must not deny to 36,000,000 Americans the right to have a qualifiea member of their faith elected to the White House” (Coronet, March, 1959). The senator seems to think that aa American President is just a figure head and does not seem to know that he is the Commander-in-Chief of our armed forces and exercises probably more authority than any other human being on earth. The senator seems to think that Catholics have a “right” to make Protestants vote for a Catholic president, No religion has a legal right to have one of its members in the White House. When the country elected President Eisenhower, it was not generally known whether he was affiliated with any church, He was elected by a landslide because his loyalty towards his country was believed to be beyond a shadow of a doubt. Even if the nation had elected Eisenhower because he was such a good “Protestant”, what makes the Protestant Senator think that Catholics may take the religion of a candidate into consideration, but Protestants not? No American Catholic has ever been able to crash the Vatican in papal elections, why should he have a “right” to crash the White House? Which Catholic country votes Protestants into the highest office of the land? The Constitutions of Catholic countries like Spain, Argentina, Paraguay, etc., provide that the head of the State must be a member of the Catholic church, thus excluding all Protestants, Jews and candidates of other faiths. It would have been less ridiculous for a ‘Protestant’ Senator to have written to the Pope and to have pointed out that among the newly appointed Cardinals not a single one was of the Protestant or Jewish faith. Because seven presidents happened to be of Holland-Dutch descent, it does not mean that now an Irishman has the ‘right’ to head the nation. Baptists, Lutherans, Mormons, Jews, Mohammedans, ete., do not take ‘turns’ in the presidency, but whosoever receives the confidence and the votes of the country as a whole, he is the man. To hint that ‘Protestants’ are prejudiced is raising an accusing finger at 80% of our citizens and totally ignoring the anti-democratic remarks of the leaders of the Roman Catholic Church. Dozens of brave non-Catholics have lost their jobs and millions of dollars have been spent in courts to keep the hands of the Jesuits out of the U. S. treasury, to keep them from using our armed forces, our stamps, our public highways for advertising their brand of religion. How: ong can we keep it up, Senator Douglas, and what will they think of under a Catholic administration?

Why did not the “Protestant” Senator give his job to a Catholic? Any honest or informed man would rather have pointed out how anti-democratic, anti-social and anti-Protestant the Roman Catholic Church is, but Senator Douglas undoubtedly considers that ‘taboo’ and ‘prejudice’.

“Make America Catholic” read the huge banner which the Paulist Fathers displayed in the streets of downtown New York City. “The time has arrived when Catholics should not be blind voters in keeping with their longtime Democratic and Republican faith,” shouted Bishop Noll in Kansas City. Jesuit Father Francis X. Talbot predicted the doom of American civilization when he said: “The old Protestant culture is about at the end of its rope. The first settlers of our country established this distinctly Protestant culture . . . It has given the complexion to this country, entered our legislation, sociology and economics, is the basis of our commerce and industry, and, in fact, has formed a great part of the American people .. . This Christian culture is a wave receding, and we Catholics are living in most important day, with one culture vanishing, another gaining strength. Why can’t we raise the tidal wave that will bring Catholic culture into the United States? Why can’t we make the United States Catholic in legislation, Catholic in justice, aims and ideals? . .. We are now ready to expand. Now is the time to organize and strike hard to put the Catholic idea before all” (New York World, Dec. 14, 1930). “How we Catholics have loathed and despised this Lucifer civilization . . . This civilization is now called democracy” (America, Jesuit weekly, May 17, 1941).

These men, who despise our American way of life, are seeking power to destroy us. These are the men who by some mysterious charm can persuade even a ‘Protestant’ senator to turn against his own people. As we have seen, these men do not tolerate other religions besides their own. They are anti-Protestant not only where they are in a majority, but where they enjoy the greatest freedom as a minority. The Archbishop of Santa Fe, NN. M,, succeeded in ousting every Protestant from the Santa Fe School board (Presbyterian Life, Aug. 15, 1958). What will these bishops be able to do under Catholic leadership? As we have shown, these men are intolerant, and boast that they may not tolerate evil and error (Protestantism) in their midst. They are anti-Public School, anti-State, anti-equality, anti-democratic and anti-social in all their actions, Bishop John O’Hara of Buffalo laid down this generally accepted rule for Catholic school children: “First of all, Catholics are not permitted to attend baccalaureate or commencement services held in a nonCatholic church. Secondly Catholics are not permitted to attend a Protestant service held anywhere . . . even though the priest is requested to give the sermon” (Buffalo Chancery, March, 1947). “The real glory of being a citizen of the United States is that it always comes second . . . Being a Catholic . . . comes first” (Commonweal, Dec. 2, 1949; vol. 51, p. 231).

Thus a majority is pleading with a minority just to practice a little bit of tolerance and charity, and to do unto others as they would like to be treated. But they flatly refuse to accept our American ideals and openly advocate to overthrow them.

Catholic Victory in 1960?

The chances of a Democratic victory look very good, with or without a Catholic candidate. If the Republicans should nominate Nixon and Mrs, Clare Booth Luce for Vice-President, the Catholics will get their foot in the White House either way. Our newspapers and national magazines seem to have. completely surrendered to Catholic pressure. Labor seems to have surrendered to the Roman yoke. There are indications that Rome has been assured of the vote of some minorities.

Of the 16 million Negroes in the U. S. about 15% million are Protestant. Rome was not interested in this poor segment of our population until the National Association for the Advancement of the Colored People began to organize them into a political group. Very few Negroes have joined the NAACP, but nearly all are expected to follow its political directions. The Jesuits have never been pro-Negro, and political organizations of the Catholic Church, like the Knights of Columbus, have barred Negroes from membership, even in the North (Time, Sept. 15, 1958). Unless the NAACP can believe that it was the Roman hierarchy which kept the Little Rock incident on our front pages, it should not support a Catholic president. Yet Rome may succeed in convincing an oppressed group to vote for another minority group, just out of principle.

Of the 5 million Jews in the U. S. some may feel sympathetic towards a new adventure in electing a president not by party, but by faith, Pope Innocent III (1215) forbade the Jews to run for public office and forced them to wear a special garb (Mansi 22, 1055). The Jesuits selected Catholic Hitler to introduce the same and worse customs for their new Holy Roman Empire. It is hard to believe that Jewish leadership will encourage the support of a Catholic candidate simply because Catholicism is sometimes called a minority.

The American people will realize that Catholics have a habit of staying in power once they gain it. Their methods of boycott, censure, pressure and blackmail will perpetuate them in power. Public funds will start flowing into Catholic enterprises. Once the State begins to subsidize parochial schools, Rome is in business, Catholic schools, hospitals, churches, etc., do not belong to the Catholic population but to the bishop alone. He is a one-man organization, incorporated as such by special privilege (“corporation sole”). Without having to bother with the wishes of the people or with the votes of a board of trustees, the bishop can start any private enterprise, using Catholic property as collateral.

Besides minority groups and labor unions, we have other pressure groups, from oil-industries to lodges. It seems now generally admitted that those American citizens who do not belong to these pressure groups, no longer have representation in Washington, D. C. If true, this would make the Catholic pressure groups the more dangerous. Columnist David Lawrence summed up the activities of the 85th Congress (Aug. 1958) by quoting a famous journalist who had covered every session, and who calls it a congress of “vote-trading”, “logrolling” and “legislative juggling . . . behind the scenes”, “mainly concerned with local projects or the pressure of voting groups, and evidently of the belief that the country as a whole would never find out what really happened” (Aug. 26, 1958). In other words, our Congress, which becomes more and more Catholic, is betraying the citizens whom it should represent.

Al Smith’s Creed (1927)

In the days of Alfred E, Smith one article of the “Syllabus” was quoted to point out Catholic belief, and the Catholic candidate replied that he had never heard of this document till his opponents mentioned it. He used the old jesuitical method of calling it an old and “obsolete” document, thereby inferring that his opponent was maliciously attacking him without cause. In one breath, Smith first refers to his ignorance to prove one point and then turns ‘expert’ by declaring it obsolete. Not even Cardinal Spellman has the authority to define Catholic doctrine, or to declare which papal bulls are still infallible and which have become obsolete. Smith further ridiculed the Protestant for thinking that all Catholics are alike, The voter has no time to psychoanalyze every candidate, and certainly has no desire to vote only for ‘bad’ Catholics. He knows that those who have the support of their hierarchy definitely have obligations towards their church.

Such old standards as “without mental reservation” do not prove the integrity and sincerity of a ‘creed’-writing candidate. The candidate is free to stay with his church or to leave it, But as long as the reigning pope refuses to retract the papal bulls of the last centuries and the Jesuits refuse to retract their hate mongering in their “America” magazine, any loyal, non-Catholic citizen naturally refuses to vote a member of such a hate organization into power.

“I recognize no power in the institutions of my Church to interfere with the operations of the Constitution of the United States or the enforcement of the law of the land. I believe in absolute freedom of conscience for all men and in equality of all churches, all sects, and all beliefs before the law as a matter of right and not as a matter of favor. I believe in the absolute separation of Church and State . . . I believe that no tribunal of any church has any power to make any decree ‘of any force in the law of the land. . . I believe in the support of the public school as.one of the corner stones of American liberty” (Alfred E, Smith, “Catholic and Patriot,” in Atlantic Monthly, April, 1997, vol. 139, p. 728).

Catholic professor Edmond J. Moore, who wrote a book entitled: “Al Smith runs for President,” warned Senator John F. Kennedy in Jan. 1959, not to duplicate Al Smith’s mistake of putting his political ‘creed’ in print. Yet Kennedy did not hheed the warning. After he published his creed, the Catholic press mildly rebuked his heresies (see pages 89-90) so that after the election no one can have an excuse of not knowing that Kennedy was in error, and may not keep his promises.

John F, Kennedy’s Creed (1959)

“Whatever one’s religion in his private life may be, for the officeholder, nothing takes precedence over his oath to uphold the Constitution and all its parts—including the First Amendment and the strict separation of church and state . . . I believe as a senator that the separation of Church and State is fundamental to our American concept and heritage and should remain so. I am flatly opposed to appointment of an ambassador to the Vatican. Whatever advantages it might have in Rome— and I’m not convinced of these—they would be more than offset by the divisive effect at home. The first Amendment to the Constitution is an infinitely wise one. There can be no question of Federal funds being used for support of parochial or private schools. It’s unconstitutional under the First Amendment as interpreted by the Supreme Court. I’m opposed to the Federal Government’s extending support to sustain any church or its schools” (John F. Kennedy; in Look, March 3, 1959; as quoted by AP, Feb. 16, 1959).

John Kennedy, like Al Smith, wants the public to believe that he is a ‘liberal’ Catholic, different from the others. Voters ought to ask a Catholic candidate this question: ‘Are you a good Catholic ora bad one?’ If he answers ‘a good Catholic’, we know that he cannot be a good President, for his first allegiance will be to the Pope of Rome. If he answers ‘a bad Catholic’, we certainly do not want him in the White House, A man without sincerity in matters of religion cannot be trusted in matters of state.

Appendix Papal Excommunications of Secular Rulers

A.D. 1076 Pope Gregory VII excommunicated King Henry IV: “O Blessed Peter .. . by your power and authority I depose King Henry . . . from the government of any and all kingdoms of Germany and Italy . . . and I loose all Christians from the bonds of their oaths which they have taken . : . and I forbid anyone to serve him as King” (Migne, P.L. 148, 74; Liber Pont. 2, 283).

A.D. 1209 Pope Innocent II excommunicated King John of England and in 1212 the pope declared the English king deposed and asked King Philip of France to invade the British Isles unless the English king surrendered his kingdom to Rome and agreed to govern it as a papal fief, The sentence of excommunication included the eternal damnation of his entire family: “His sentence is absolutely irrevocable . . . His viper progeny included” (Milman H.H., Hist. of Latin Christ., vol. 5, p. 487).

A.D. 1215 Pope Innocent II] excommunicated the English Barons (Thomas Rymer, Foedera, vol. 1, part 1, p. 69), and condemned the Magna Charta which demanded separation of pope and state: “That the Church of England shall be free and have her whole rights and her liberties inviolable” (Art. 1; Mirbt, No. 314),

A.D. 1289 Pope Gregory IX, who constantly excommunicated Frederick Il, beginning with Coena Domini, March 21, 1228 (Bullarium, vol. 3, p. 429), incited assassination by placing the whole world under interdict, i.e. depriving it from the sacraments of salvation: “We have placed under ecclesiastical interdict the cities, camps, homes, and other places where he may be found, as long as he stays there” (Bullarium III, 499).

A.D. 1803 Pope Boniface VIII, as recorded by contemporary historians, “sought to oppress the King of France with excommunications and by other means in order to deprive him of the kingdom” (Villani, bk 8, chapt, 63; Muratori, R.LS., 13, 395).

A.D. 1585 Pope Paul III excommunicated King Henry VIII of England: “We proclaim . . . that King Henry has incurred the penalty of deprivation of his kingdom . . . that he must be deprived of church burial and We smite them with the sword of anathema, malediction and eternal damnation . . . And let the sons of King Henry .. . share the punishment… And We absolve and totally release from their oath of allegiance all the subjects of the same King Henry” (Bull “Ejus qui immobilis,” Bullarium, Turin ed., vol. 6, p. 195).

A.D. 1570 Pope Pius V excommunicated Queen Elizabeth of England: “He that reigns in the highest . . . entrusted the government of the one, holy, catholic and apostolic Church, outside of which there is no salvation, to one man alone . . . the Roman Pontiff… .. This one man He set up as Chief over all nations and all kingdoms, to seize, destroy, scatter, dispose… We declare the aforesaid Elizabeth, being a heretic and a supporter of heretics, and her adherents in this matter, to have incurred the sentence of anathema . . . and all others who have taken an oath of any kind to her We declare to be absolved forever from such an oath and from all duty of dominion, fidelity and obedience” (Bull “Regnans in excelsis,” Bullaritim 7, 810).

Not only secular rulers, but also religious leaders like John Hus, John Wycliff, Martin Luther, ete., were subjected to papal excommunications and to the vilest curses. Every local bishop claims similar powers, even the right to impose eternal hell fire on innocent relatives. The Archbishop of Santa Fe, N. M., excommunicates girls participating in beauty contests: “Yesterday the office of the archbishop affirmed that Miss Ingersoll and her family would be deprived of the sacraments… if she parades publicly in a bathing suit” (AP July 4, ’59). A church which never excommunicated a murderer like Hitler, never abolished legalized prostitution in Catholic Spain, never excommunicated the 80,000 unionized prostitutes of Chicago, will excommunicate innocent relatives and innocent bystanders in order to obtain its selfish ends. We cannot afford to allow an American president to become subject to the Papal system of excommunications.

“No people in history who have lost their freedom ever deliberately and knowingly voted its abandonment. In every case it was taken by conquest or stealth’=J. C. Penney (New Age mag., July, 1957),

“Our liberties are safe . . . until legislators have resigned their functions to ecclesiastical power and their prerogatives to priests”—President Wilson.

“Keep the Church and State separate’—President Ulysses S. Grant.

“From the beginning of the war there has been, not a secret, but a public alliance between the Pope of Rome and Jefferson Davis . . . The Jesuits are so expert in their deeds of blood’— President Abraham Lincoln.

“T do not like the reappearance of the Jesuits . . . Their restoration is indeed a step towards darkness, cruelty, perfidy, despotism, death”—President John Adams.

“If the United States ever loses her liberty, it will be through the Romish priesthood”—President George Washington.

The Jesuits should be “suppressed, extinguished, abolished and abrogated FOREVER”—Pope Clement XIV.

“And thus I hide my naked villainy,
With old, odd ends, stolen forth of Holy Writ,
And seem a saint, when I play the Devil”—William Shakespeare.
(King Richard III, Act 1, scene 8)

“No Italian priest shall tithe or toll in our Dominions So tell the pope . . . and his usurped authority”—William Shakespeare. (King John, Act 3, scene 1)

“Rome, subdued she is a Lamb,
Treated as an equal she is a Fox
When in power she is a hungry Lion.”

Bibliography

of original sources, with at least one library where books may be found.

‘Acta Sanctae Sedis; a monthly and continuation of the Bullarium Romanum. Rome, 1865 — (Berkeley, Calif.)

Baronius, Caesar, d. 1607 (the “Venerable” Italian Cardinal) Annales Ecclesiastici, Lucca, 1774, 38 folio vols. (Newberry Library, Chicago; and in nearly all State universities)

St. Bridget (Birgitta of Sweden), d. 1873 (Prophetess and Saint) Revelationes, Nuremberg, 1500. (Newberry Library, Chicago) *

Bullarium Romanum, Rome, 1733-1857; Turin edition, 18571885, 51 vols. (in Berkeley; Newberry; Iowa City; Urbana; etc.)

Burchard, Bishop John, d. 1506 (Pontifical biographer) Diarium, Paris, 1885, 3 vols. (Newberry; Madison, Wis.)

Dupuy, Pierre, d. 1651, ed. (Paris. National Library. Dept. of Manuscripts) Preuves de I Histoire du differend de Boniface et Philippes le Bel, 683 p.; bound with Histoire du differend . . . Paris, 1655. (Minneapolis, Newberry; Chicago Univ.)

Hefele, Bishop Carl Joseph von (greatest scholar on the councils and speaker at Vatican Council, 1870) Coneiliengeschichte. Freiburg, 1890. 9 vols. (Urbana, Ill.)

Huillard-Breholles, J. L, Alphonse, d. 1871, ed, Historia diplomatica Frederici Secundi, Paris, 1852. 11 vols. (Newberry Library; Univ. of Chicago)

Liber Pontificalis, ed. by Msgr. Louis M. O. Duchesne, d. 1922; Paris, 1892. 2 folio vols. (Newberry; Univ, of Chicago)

Mansi, John Dominic, d. 1769, ed. (Italian Archbishop) Sacrorum Conciliorum Collectio, Florence, Venice, 1758-1798; extended to 58 folio volumes. (Marquette; Urbana; U.S.C; etc.)

Migne, Jack Paul, d, 1875, ed. (French priest-scholar) Patrologiae Latinae and Patrologiae Graecae cursus, Paris, 1844-1857, 478 volumes. (New York Public Library; Union Theol, Sem, Philadelphia; Washington, D. C3 Univ, of Chicago; Newberry; Milwaukee; Madison, Wis; Urbana, Ill; Iowa City; Minneapolis; Lincoln, Neb USC and UCLA in Los Angeles; Berkeley, Calif,; etc.)

Mirbt, Carl Theodor, b. 1860 (Lutheran, prof. of church hist.) Quellen zur geschichte des Papstthums und des romische Katholizismus, Leipzig, 1895, Tubingen, 1935 (UCLA and and Berkely, Calif.)

Monumenta Germaniae Historica, ed, by Pertz, ete.: Scriptores Rerum Germanicarum,. Hanover, 1804, 42 vols.;-Leges, and other collections, totalling 127 vols, (USC Los Angéles)

Muratori, Louis Anthony, d, 1750, ed. (Italian priest-scholar) Rerum Italicarum Scriptores, Milan 1751. 81 folio vols. Annali d’Italia, Milan, 1744-1749. 12 folio vols.

Antiquitates Italiae Medii Aevi, Milan, 1742. 8 folio vols. (Newberry; USC)

Rymer, Thomas, 1641-1718, ed. (Gt. Britain, Manuscripts) Foedera, conventiones, litterae et . . . acta publica inter reges Angliae et alios; London, 8rd ed. 1745, 40 folio volumes (UCLA)

Thomas Aquinas, d. 1274 “Summa Theologica” (English text) London, 1928, 22 vols. (in nearly all universities)

(The End)




What is Wisdom? How the Bible Defines It

What is Wisdom? How the Bible Defines It

Dictionary.com defines wisdom as:

The quality or state of being wise; knowledge of what is true or right coupled with just judgment as to action; sagacity, discernment, or insight.

The word wisdom occurs in 234 times in 222 verses in the King James version of the Bible. How many famous people do you know who are said to be wise? It’s hard for me to think of one. Many renown actors, actresses, musicians and artists have had problems and tried to escape them with drugs and alcohol. Some have ended their lives by their own hands. Many have been unhappy in life. Fame, fortune, love relationships, and material things have not satisfied them. And why? They didn’t have that link with their Creator though Jesus Christ that gave them wisdom!

This Bible class is to determine what wisdom is, how to get it, and what are the results of getting it.

True Wisdom Comes from God

  • Exodus 28:3 And thou shalt speak unto all that are wise hearted, whom I have filled with the spirit of wisdom, that they may make Aaron’s garments to consecrate him, that he may minister unto me in the priest’s office.
  • Exodus 31:3 And I (God) have filled him with the spirit of God, in wisdom, and in understanding, and in knowledge, and in all manner of workmanship,
  • Exodus 35:31 And he (God) hath filled him with the spirit of God, in wisdom, in understanding, and in knowledge, and in all manner of workmanship;
  • 1 Kings 3:28 And all Israel heard of the judgment which the king (Solomon) had judged; and they feared the king: for they saw that the wisdom of God was in him, to do judgment.
  • 1 Kings 4:29 And God gave Solomon wisdom and understanding exceeding much, and largeness of heart, even as the sand that is on the sea shore.
  • Job 12:13 With him is wisdom and strength, he hath counsel and understanding.
  • Job 12:16 With him is strength and wisdom: the deceived and the deceiver are his.
  • Psalms 51:6 Behold, thou desirest truth in the inward parts: and in the hidden part thou shalt make me to know wisdom.
  • Proverbs 2:6 For the LORD giveth wisdom: out of his mouth cometh knowledge and understanding.
  • Proverbs 2:7 He layeth up sound wisdom for the righteous: he is a buckler to them that walk uprightly.
  • Daniel 1:17 As for these four children, God gave them knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom: and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams.
  • Daniel 1:20 And in all matters of wisdom and understanding, that the king enquired of them, he found them ten times better than all the magicians and astrologers that were in all his realm.
  • Daniel 2:20 Daniel answered and said, Blessed be the name of God for ever and ever: for wisdom and might are his:
  • Daniel 2:21 And he changeth the times and the seasons: he removeth kings, and setteth up kings: he giveth wisdom unto the wise, and knowledge to them that know understanding:
  • Daniel 2:23 I thank thee, and praise thee, O thou God of my fathers, who hast given me wisdom and might, and hast made known unto me now what we desired of thee: for thou hast now made known unto us the king’s matter.
  • Revelation 7:12 Saying, Amen: Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honour, and power, and might, be unto our God for ever and ever. Amen.

How to get wisdom

  • A. Through obedience to the Word of God

    • Deuteronomy 4:6 Keep therefore and do them; for this is your wisdom and your understanding in the sight of the nations, which shall hear all these statutes, and say, Surely this great nation is a wise and understanding people.
  • B. Through wise counsel

    • Proverbs 13:10 Only by pride cometh contention: but with the well advised is wisdom.
  • C. Through correction

    • Proverbs 29:15 The rod and reproof give wisdom: but a child left to himself bringeth his mother to shame.
  • D. Through prayer

    • 2 Chronicles 1:10 Give me now wisdom and knowledge, that I may go out and come in before this people: for who can judge this thy people, that is so great?
    • 2 Chronicles 1:11-12 And God said to Solomon, Because this was in thine heart, and thou hast not asked riches, wealth, or honour, nor the life of thine enemies, neither yet hast asked long life; but hast asked wisdom and knowledge for thyself, that thou mayest judge my people, over whom I have made thee king: Wisdom and knowledge is granted unto thee; and I will give thee riches, and wealth, and honour, such as none of the kings have had that have been before thee, neither shall there any after thee have the like.
    • James 1:5 If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him.

Fear, reverence, and honor of the Lord Leads to wisdom

  • Job 28:28 And unto man he said, Behold, the fear of the Lord, that is wisdom; and to depart from evil is understanding.
  • Psalms 90:12 So teach us to number our days, that we may apply our hearts unto wisdom.
  • Psalms 111:10 The fear of the LORD is the beginning of wisdom: a good understanding have all they that do his commandments: his praise endureth for ever.
  • Proverbs 9:10 The fear of the LORD is the beginning of wisdom: and the knowledge of the holy is understanding.
  • Proverbs 15:33 The fear of the LORD is the instruction of wisdom; and before honour is humility.

Age and experience should teach wisdom

  • Job 12:12 With the ancient is wisdom; and in length of days understanding.
  • Job 32:7 I said, Days should speak, and multitude of years should teach wisdom.

God is the wisest in the universe

  • Job 36:5 Behold, God is mighty, and despiseth not any: he is mighty in strength and wisdom.
  • Romans 16:27  To God only wise, be glory through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen.
  • Psalms 104:24 O LORD, how manifold are thy works! in wisdom hast thou made them all: the earth is full of thy riches.
  • Psalms 136:5 To him that by wisdom made the heavens: for his mercy endureth for ever.
  • Proverbs 3:19 The LORD by wisdom hath founded the earth; by understanding hath he established the heavens.
  • Proverbs 21:30 There is no wisdom nor understanding nor counsel against the LORD.
  • Jeremiah 10:12 He hath made the earth by his power, he hath established the world by his wisdom, and hath stretched out the heavens by his discretion.
  • Jeremiah 51:15 He hath made the earth by his power, he hath established the world by his wisdom, and hath stretched out the heaven by his understanding.
  • Romans 11:33 O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out!

True wisdom is given to only righteous and humble people in God’s eyes

  • Psalms 37:30 The mouth of the righteous speaketh wisdom, and his tongue talketh of judgment.
  • Proverbs 10:31 The mouth of the just bringeth forth wisdom: but the froward tongue shall be cut out.
  • Proverbs 11:2 When pride cometh, then cometh shame: but with the lowly is wisdom.
  • Proverbs 15:21 Folly is joy to him that is destitute of wisdom: but a man of understanding walketh uprightly.
  • Ecclesiastes 2:26b For God giveth to a man that is good in his sight wisdom, and knowledge, and joy: but to the sinner he giveth travail, to gather and to heap up, that he may give to him that is good before God.
  • Luke 21:15 For I will give you a mouth and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not be able to gainsay nor resist.
  • Acts 6:3 Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business.
  • Acts 6:10 And they were not able to resist the wisdom and the spirit by which he spake.
  • Acts 7:10 And delivered him out of all his afflictions, and gave him favour and wisdom in the sight of Pharaoh king of Egypt; and he made him governor over Egypt and all his house.
  • Ephesians 1:17 That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him:

True wisdom leads to happiness

  • 1 Kings 10:8  Happy are thy men, happy are these thy servants, which stand continually before thee, and that hear thy wisdom.
  • Proverbs 3:13 Happy is the man that findeth wisdom, and the man that getteth understanding.
  • Proverbs 24:14 So shall the knowledge of wisdom be unto thy soul: when thou hast found it, then there shall be a reward, and thy expectation shall not be cut off.

The Word of God exhorts us to get Wisdom

  • Proverbs 3:21 My son, let not them depart from thine eyes: keep sound wisdom and discretion:
  • Proverbs 4:5 Get wisdom, get understanding: forget it not; neither decline from the words of my mouth.
  • Proverbs 4:7 Wisdom is the principal thing; therefore get wisdom: and with all thy getting get understanding.
  • Proverbs 5:1 My son, attend unto my wisdom, and bow thine ear to my understanding:
  • Proverbs 7:4 Say unto wisdom, Thou art my sister; and call understanding thy kinswoman:
  • Proverbs 8:1 Doth not wisdom cry? and understanding put forth her voice?
  • Proverbs 8:5 O ye simple, understand wisdom: and, ye fools, be ye of an understanding heart.
  • Proverbs 8:11 For wisdom is better than rubies; and all the things that may be desired are not to be compared to it.
  • Proverbs 19:8 He that getteth wisdom loveth his own soul: he that keepeth understanding shall find good.
  • Proverbs 23:23 Buy the truth, and sell it not; also wisdom, and instruction, and understanding.

Characteristics of wisdom

  • Proverbs 8:12 I wisdom dwell with prudence, and find out knowledge of witty inventions.
  • Proverbs 8:14 Counsel is mine, and sound wisdom: I am understanding; I have strength.
  • Proverbs 9:1 Wisdom hath builded her house, she hath hewn out her seven pillars:
  • Proverbs 16:16 How much better is it to get wisdom than gold! and to get understanding rather to be chosen than silver!
  • Ecclesiastes 2:13 Then I saw that wisdom excelleth folly, as far as light excelleth darkness.
  • Ecclesiastes 7:12 For wisdom is a defence, and money is a defence: but the excellency of knowledge is, that wisdom giveth life to them that have it.
  • Ecclesiastes 7:19 Wisdom strengtheneth the wise more than ten mighty men which are in the city.
  • Ecclesiastes 7:11 Wisdom is good with an inheritance: and by it there is profit to them that see the sun.
  • Ecclesiastes 8:1 Who is as the wise man? and who knoweth the interpretation of a thing? a man’s wisdom maketh his face to shine, and the boldness of his face shall be changed.
  • Ecclesiastes 9:18 Wisdom is better than weapons of war: but one sinner destroyeth much good.
  • Isaiah 33:6 And wisdom and knowledge shall be the stability of thy times, and strength of salvation: the fear of the LORD is his treasure.
  • James 3:13 Who is a wise man and endued with knowledge among you? let him shew out of a good conversation his works with meekness of wisdom.
  • James 3:17 But the wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be intreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy.

Sometimes wisdom is to keep your mouth shut

  • Job 13:5 O that ye would altogether hold your peace! and it should be your wisdom.
  • Proverbs 11:12 He that is void of wisdom despiseth his neighbour: but a man of understanding holdeth his peace.

Man’s wisdom is not true wisdom

  • Proverbs 23:4 Labour not to be rich: cease from thine own wisdom.
  • 1 Corinthians 1:19 For it is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent.
  • 1 Corinthians 1:20  Where is the wise? where is the scribe? where is the disputer of this world? hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
  • 1 Corinthians 1:21  For after that in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe.
  • 1 Corinthians 3:19  For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written, He taketh the wise in their own craftiness.
  • Isaiah 29:14 Therefore, behold, I will proceed to do a marvellous work among this people, even a marvellous work and a wonder: for the wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the understanding of their prudent men shall be hid.
  • Isaiah 47:10 For thou hast trusted in thy wickedness: thou hast said, None seeth me. Thy wisdom and thy knowledge, it hath perverted thee; and thou hast said in thine heart, I am, and none else beside me.
  • Jeremiah 8:9 The wise men are ashamed, they are dismayed and taken: lo, they have rejected the word of the LORD; and what wisdom is in them?
  • 1 Corinthians 2:4 And my speech and my preaching was not with enticing words of man’s wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power:
  • 1 Corinthians 2:5 That your faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God.

Jesus Christ – the Wisdom of God

  • Isaiah 11:2 And the spirit of the LORD shall rest upon him, the spirit of wisdom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the LORD;
  • Matthew 13:54 And when he was come into his own country, he taught them in their synagogue, insomuch that they were astonished, and said, Whence hath this man this wisdom, and these mighty works?
  • Mark 6:2 And when the sabbath day was come, he began to teach in the synagogue: and many hearing him were astonished, saying, From whence hath this man these things? and what wisdom is this which is given unto him, that even such mighty works are wrought by his hands?
  • Luke 2:40 And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled with wisdom: and the grace of God was upon him.
  • Luke 2:52 And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man.
  • 1 Corinthians 1:24 But unto them which are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God, and the wisdom of God.
  • 1 Corinthians 1:30 But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption:
  • Colossians 2:3 In whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge.
  • Revelation 5:12 Saying with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing.



What is Truth? How the Bible Defines It

What is Truth? How the Bible Defines It

Pilate asked Jesus in John 18:38, “What is truth?” This article is to determine what the Bible has to say about truth.

All Truth Comes from God

  • Genesis 24:27  And he said, Blessed be the LORD God of my master Abraham, who hath not left destitute my master of his mercy and his truth:
  • Genesis 32:10  I am not worthy of the least of all the mercies, and of all the truth, which thou hast shewed unto thy servant;
  • Exodus 34:6  And the LORD passed by before him, and proclaimed, The LORD, The LORD God, merciful and gracious, longsuffering, and abundant in goodness and truth,
  • Deuteronomy 32:4  He is the Rock, his work is perfect: for all his ways are judgment: a God of truth and without iniquity, just and right is he.
  • 2 Samuel 2:6  And now the LORD shew kindness and truth unto you:

God’s Word, the Holy Scriptures, the Bible, is Truth

  • Psalms 119:43  And take not the word of truth utterly out of my mouth; for I have hoped in thy judgments.
  • Psalms 119:142  Thy righteousness is an everlasting righteousness, and thy law is the truth.
  • Psalms 119:151  Thou art near, O LORD; and all thy commandments are truth.
  • John 8:31-32  Then said Jesus to those Jews which believed on him, If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed; And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free.
  • John 17:17  Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth.
  • Ephesians 1:13  In whom ye also trusted, after that ye heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation:
  • 1 Thessalonians 2:13  For this cause also thank we God without ceasing, because, when ye received the word of God which ye heard of us, ye received it not as the word of men, but as it is in truth, the word of God, which effectually worketh also in you that believe.
  • 2 Timothy 2:15  Study to shew thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.

Jesus is Truth

  • John 5:33  Ye sent unto John, and he bare witness unto the truth.(Jesus)
  • John 14:6  Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me.

Lack of Truth leads to Deception

  • Jeremiah 9:5  And they will deceive every one his neighbour, and will not speak the truth: they have taught their tongue to speak lies, and weary themselves to commit iniquity.
  • 1 John 1:8  If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.

The Gospel is the Truth

  • Galatians 2:5  To whom we gave place by subjection, no, not for an hour; that the truth of the gospel might continue with you.
  • Ephesians 1:13  In whom ye also trusted, after that ye heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation: in whom also after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that holy Spirit of promise,
  • Colossians 1:5  For the hope which is laid up for you in heaven, whereof ye heard before in the word of the truth of the gospel;

If we walk in truth we will also have mercy

  • Genesis 24:27  And he said, Blessed be the LORD God of my master Abraham, who hath not left destitute my master of his mercy and his truth: I being in the way, the LORD led me to the house of my master’s brethren.
  • 2 Samuel 15:20  Whereas thou camest but yesterday, should I this day make thee go up and down with us? seeing I go whither I may, return thou, and take back thy brethren: mercy and truth be with thee.
  • Psalms 25:10  All the paths of the LORD are mercy and truth unto such as keep his covenant and his testimonies.
  • Psalms 57:3  He shall send from heaven, and save me from the reproach of him that would swallow me up. Selah. God shall send forth his mercy and his truth.
  • Psalms 57:10  For thy mercy is great unto the heavens, and thy truth unto the clouds.
  • Psalms 61:7  He shall abide before God for ever: O prepare mercy and truth, which may preserve him.
  • Psalms 85:10  Mercy and truth are met together; righteousness and peace have kissed each other.
  • Psalms 86:15  But thou, O Lord, art a God full of compassion, and gracious, longsuffering, and plenteous in mercy and truth.
  • Psalms 89:14  Justice and judgment are the habitation of thy throne: mercy and truth shall go before thy face.
  • Psalms 98:3  He hath remembered his mercy and his truth toward the house of Israel: all the ends of the earth have seen the salvation of our God.
  • Psalms 108:4  For thy mercy is great above the heavens: and thy truth reacheth unto the clouds.
  • Proverbs 3:3  Let not mercy and truth forsake thee: bind them about thy neck; write them upon the table of thine heart:
  • Proverbs 14:22  Do they not err that devise evil? but mercy and truth shall be to them that devise good.
  • Proverbs 16:6  By mercy and truth iniquity is purged: and by the fear of the LORD men depart from evil.
  • Proverbs 20:28  Mercy and truth preserve the king: and his throne is upholden by mercy.
  • Micah 7:20  Thou wilt perform the truth to Jacob, and the mercy to Abraham, which thou hast sworn unto our fathers from the days of old.

Truth is connected to God’s Light and lack of truth connected to darkness.

  • Psalms 43:3  O send out thy light and thy truth: let them lead me; let them bring me unto thy holy hill, and to thy tabernacles.
  • John 3:21  But he that doeth truth cometh to the light, that his deeds may be made manifest, that they are wrought in God.
  • 1 John 1:6  If we say that we have fellowship with him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth:

The absence of truth leads to iniquity

  • Deuteronomy 32:4  He is the Rock, his work is perfect: for all his ways are judgment: a God of truth and without iniquity, just and right is he.
  • Proverbs 16:6  By mercy and truth iniquity is purged: and by the fear of the LORD men depart from evil.
  • Isaiah 59:4  None calleth for justice, nor any pleadeth for truth: they trust in vanity, and speak lies; they conceive mischief, and bring forth iniquity.
  • Jeremiah 9:5  And they will deceive every one his neighbour, and will not speak the truth: they have taught their tongue to speak lies, and weary themselves to commit iniquity.
  • Malachi 2:6  The law of truth was in his mouth, and iniquity was not found in his lips: he walked with me in peace and equity, and did turn many away from iniquity.
  • 1 Corinthians 13:6  Rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth;

Conclusion

We see from the above verses, the Bible is the Written Word of God and the source of truth, what we need to know to live a happy and fruitful life in this world. Beware when people speak only of “Christ”. Christ is a title, the same as Messiah. There are many false teachers today who claim to be Christ, both people and disembodied spirits! Only Jesus of Nazareth who died for our sins and was resurrected from the dead is the true Christ.

John 20:31  But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.

Jesus called Satan the father of lies. He said to the Pharisees in John 8:44

Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father of it.

Paul referred to Satan as the god of this world in 2 Corinthians 4:4  

In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.

It therefore behooves us to learn the truth which exposes the lies of the Devil.

If you have any suggestions for additions to this Bible study on truth, please share them in the comments section. Thank you!




Lyndon B. Johnson Sworn in as POTUS With Hand on Catholic Missal

Lyndon B. Johnson Sworn in as POTUS With Hand on Catholic Missal

According to numerous websites, when Lyndon B. Johnson was sworn in on Air Force One by Federal Judge Sarah T. Hughes as 36th President of the United States on November 22, 1963, just 2 hours and 8 minutes after JFK was assassinated, Johnson’s hand was not on a Bible, it was on a Roman Catholic Missal!

A Missal is a book containing all the prayers and responses necessary for celebrating the Mass throughout the year. I used to have one when I went to St. Florian’s Catholic Church in Chicago.

Johnson swearing an oath of allegiance to the American Constitution with his hand on a Roman Missal is confirmed on https://catholicism.org/lbj-sworn-in-not-with-hand-on-bible-but-on-catholic-missal.html and on https://www.praytellblog.com/index.php/2018/11/22/on-this-day-lbj-sworn-in-with-a-pocket-missal/ and on many other websites.

Is there any significance to this? I think it may be further evidence that the USA is run by the Vatican, and not by Jewish Zionist international bankers as some affirm. JFK had become hinderance to the Vatican’s plan for global conquest. He was taken out by the CIA according to recent reports by Tucker Carlson, Megyn Kelly, and other notable journalists.

So what if there wasn’t a Bible on Air Force One? In my opinion, just the fact Johnson didn’t want to wait to get a Bible to be used for the swearing in ceremony shows his disregard for God, Jesus Christ, the Word of God, and American Christian tradition. He could have waited till they returned to Washington DC to have the ceremony. But no, he used a book published by the Church of Rome instead. Don’t you find that incrediblely disrespectful and even blasphemous? I do.

How many Americans know this? Even if they heard it before, how many remember it? I sure didn’t.

Thank you to Christian J. Pinto for pointing this out on his Noise of Thunder Radio podcast!




The Myth of Roman Catholic Apostolic Succession

The Myth of Roman Catholic Apostolic Succession

Introduction: This article is from a PDF file on LutheranLibrary.org. It was published by The Converted Catholic Magazine and edited by former Roman Catholic priest, Leo Herbert Lehmann.

There are two articles from the magazine in this post. The original title of the first article is

A Kingly Priesthood [Peter’s Doctrine]

THOSE WHO INSIST that Peter was the first Pope (a Roman Catholic doctrine) entirely disregard the fact that he felt in writing, as part of the Bible, instructions as to how the Christian church should be ruled. They (Catholics) read intently the encyclical letters of Pope Plus XII, but either ignore or are unaware of the letters of the Apostle Peter, which no Pope today would dare to emphasize.

For Peter preached and put into writing the principles of the real New Order of the Christian dispensation. He would have been untrue to his Master had he taught that one man could be an autocrat over other men, either in spiritual or political matters. “Ye are a chosen generation,” he told the early Christians, “a royal (kingly) priesthood.” (I Peter 2:9). Peter’s doctrine is that each one is his own king and his own priest. This is democracy with a vengeance! In civil government each one was to possess the highest governing power, and, as in our American democracy, merely delegate this power by election, for a limited time, to those he chooses to represent him in the work of governing.

Most important of all, Peter taught that in religious matters each one is his own priest, a member of “a holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ.” (I Peter 2:5)

Peter furthermore expressly forbids the ministers of the Christian religion to lord it over the flock. “Neither as being lords over God’s heritage, but being ensamples to the flock.” 1 Peter 5:3

He exhorts them as elders, as he himself is just an elder, not to use force in the ordering of things within the church. How then can the Pope of Rome, who claims to be Peter’s successor, consider himself an autocratic king in temporal affairs and the sole mouthpiece of God on earth?

The history of the Popes is in direct contradiction to the teaching of Peter. Instead of following Peter, the Popes have imitated the Caesars of the Roman empire and the Pontifex Maximus of the pagan religion of Rome, whose title they appropriated. They have always supported tyrannical monarchy and brutal dictators who oppressed the people, who are true priests and kings in the Christian sense. They have killed this right of the people by condemning it as “socialism” and “communism.” No doubt, if Peter were on earth today, the Pope would brand him too as a Communist— and a Jewish Communist at that.

The Myth Of Catholic Apostolic Succession

By Henry F. Brown

From The Converted Catholic Magazine, Oct. 1946

Unsuspecting Protestants are easily deceived by the bold but unsubstantiated claim of Roman Catholicism to an unbroken line of “apostolic succession” of its popes, bishops and priests. The claim is categorically stated as follows: Jesus ordained Peter, Peter his successor, who in turn ordained another, and so on down to the present pope. Thus “apostolicity” is exclusively claimed as certain for all popes, bishops and priests of the Roman Catholic church.

In the first place the entire claim rests on Peter’s being in Rome as pontiff — which never has been proved. It is stated that there must be “continuity with the church founded by Jesus Christ,” and that only the Roman Catholic church has maintained this “unbroken chain of successors.” — (Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. 3, p. 642).

If it is true that Peter was the first bishop of Rome, how then could Paul be a legitimate apostle? For it is certain that he was not called by Peter and that he was not consecrated by Peter laying hands on him. He was called directly by Jesus (Acts 9:15), independently of Peter. He was baptized by Ananias, a disciple (Acts 9:17, 18).

When Paul attempted to associate himself with Peter and the rest of the apostles they refused to believe that he was not a spy. After being sponsored by Barnabas, a layman, the apostles tolerated him (Acts 9:26, 28). He was not accepted as an apostle by Peter and the others, and disappears from our view for a number of years (Acts 9:30.)

The laymen from the scattered church in Jerusalem preached the Gospel in Antioch (Acts 8:1, 4:11, 19), and raised up a church without the intervention of Peter. Barnabas, the reconciling layman, was sent to investigate the non-conformist church. He remembers Paul in Tarsus and goes to find him (Acts 11:25, 26), and these two laymen preached the Gospel of Christ with such success that they were the first to be called “Christians.” Then the Holy Spirit instructed this unauthorized church — if to be authorized — they must have a permit from the pope — to consecrate Paul and Barnabas as apostles (Acts 13:1, 3).

Thus we see that Peter, if he were indeed the first Roman pope, refused to accept Paul, though Jesus himself had called him to a very definite task. This great apostle Paul was consecrated, not by the laying on of Peter’s hands, or of any of Peter’s agents, but was consecrated by unauthorized laymen in a non-conforming church!

Paul reviews the history of this experience. He says he received his Gospel from Christ and not from Peter (Gal. 1:11, 12). He denies that he communicated with the “hierarchy” (Gal. 1:17), but went instead to the desert to talk it over with God alone, and that his first visit to Jerusalem after his conversion was three years after that memorable event (Gal. 1:18). He remained but two weeks, and nothing apparently happened to authorize him to preach with any legitimacy. There was no “continuity with the church founded by Christ,”if the laying on of hands was required to obtain that.

Paul ignores completely his lack of apostolic ordination at the hands of Peter. He made thousands of converts to Christ, organized churches (Acts 14:23), consecrated elders or bishops (Acts 30:17), and sent men whom he had consecrated as bishops to consecrate others (Titus 1:5, 7). In other words, he built up a church that was entirely non-conforming, having no legitimate connection with Peter’s church.

Fourteen years later Paul, the non-conformist apostle, went to Jerusalem, and there the apostles reluctantly gave him the right hand of fellowship (Gal. 2:9). But there was no submission to Peter, no reconsecration of Paul. On the contrary, this intrepid, fearless, un-compromising apostle “withstood Peter to the face” (Gal. 2:11), and they divided the field between them (Gal. 2:9).

The Roman Catholic hierarchy faces here the dilemma either of rejecting its vital and basic doctrine of apostolic succession — the chain of Peter and consecrated priests — or of rejecting a specifically chosen messenger of heaven, St. Paul. If Paul were rejected — which the Roman church must do to be logical in its doctrine — with him goes a large portion of the New Testament, most of the Christian doctrine of the church, because it is Pauline, and some of the greatest early churches, Antioch, Ephesus, Corinth, and Thessalonica, because these are the fruitage of this “illegally” consecrated non-conformist.

But Paul never considered himself unconsecrated nor less-authorized than any of the other apostles, though the hands of Peter were never placed on him (2 Cor. 11:5): “I regard myself as no wise inferior to the great apostles,” he says (New Revised Catholic New Testament).

The Roman Catholic church does not reject Paul, but by accepting him it rejects its own essential doctrine of apostolic succession. By accepting him as an apostle it furthermore destroys its claim to be the exclusive mouthpiece of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit demonstrated in the choice of Paul that He alone is the Vicar of Christ and there is no need of a pope. By the same token John Wesley was the apostle of God to England, so was Whitfield, though these men were not in communion with Peter’s successor. Dwight L. Moody was Christ’s apostle, and so is every Christ-chosen minister of God.

Protestants reject absolutely the mechanical conception of apostolic succession through the long line of wicked popes of the Middle Ages. They follow, rather, the prophetic succession of the Hebrew prophets. When God wanted a messenger in the Old Testament He didn’t request the high priests for one, but simply called the man: “Whom shall I send, and who will go for us?” He asked Isaiah. That fine man of God responded, “Here am I, send me.” (Isa. 6:8). These were Spirit-chosen men, endowed and ordained by the Holy Spirit. Elijah was sitting by his sheep in Gilead when “the word of the Lord came unto Him” (1 Kings 17:2). Amos was a shepherd when God took him (Amos (7:14, 15). Jeremiah was called before his birth (Jer. 1:5).

Of all the prophets of the Hebrew succession we can think of none who was consecrated by the high priest of his time, or even by the prophet who went before him. Each man was chosen directly by God. That is the Spiritgoverned prophetic succession versus the mechanical “apostolic succession” of Roman Catholicism. And that is the system of ministry that the Protestant church in its evangelical branches holds today.




Catholic Priest Richard Bennett’s Conversion to the Gospel of Christ

Catholic Priest Richard Bennett’s Conversion to the Gospel of Christ

Richard Bennett was a Roman Catholic priest for many years. His testimony of coming to know the true Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ is powerful because it is based solely on him reading the Bible for himself. The Holy Spirit used the written Word of God to show him everything he learned from the Roman Catholic Church about service to God and doctrine was wrong.

Richard Bennett went to be with the Lord at 81 years old on September 23, 2019.

This is a repost from an article,

Richard Bennett – From Tradition To Truth – A Priest’s Story

The Early Years

Richard as a Priest in his last parish

Born Irish, in a family of eight, my early childhood was fulfilled and happy. My father was a colonel in the Irish Army until he retired when I was about nine. As a family, we loved to play, sing, and act, all within a military camp in Dublin.

We were a typical Irish Roman Catholic family. My father sometimes knelt down to pray at his bedside in a solemn manner. My mother would talk to Jesus while sewing, washing dishes, or even smoking a cigarette. Most evenings we would kneel in the living room to say the Rosary together. No one ever missed Mass on Sundays unless he was seriously ill. By the time I was about five or six years of age, Jesus Christ was a very real person to me, but so also were Mary and the saints. I can identify easily with others in traditional Catholic nations in Europe and with Hispanics and Filipinos who put Jesus, Mary, Joseph, and other saints all in one boiling pot of faith.

The catechism was drilled into me at the Jesuit School of Belvedere, where I had all my elementary and secondary education. Like every boy who studies under the Jesuits, I could recite before the age of ten five reasons why God existed and why the pope was head of the only true Church. Getting souls out of Purgatory was a serious matter. The often-quoted words, “It is a holy and a wholesome thought to pray for the dead that they may be loosed from sins,” were memorized even though we did not know what these words meant. We were told that the pope as head of the Church was the most important man on earth. What he said was law, and the Jesuits were his right-hand men. Even though the Mass was in Latin, I tried to attend daily because I was intrigued by the deep sense of mystery that surrounded it. We were told it was the most important way to please God. Praying to saints was encouraged, and we had patron saints for most aspects of life. I did not make a practice of that but with one exception: St. Anthony, the patron of lost objects, since I seemed to lose so many things.

When I was fourteen years old, I sensed a call to be a missionary. This call, however, did not affect the way in which I conducted my life at that time. Age sixteen to eighteen were the most fulfilled and enjoyable years a youth could have. During this time, I did quite well both academically and athletically.

I often had to drive my mother to the hospital for treatments. While waiting for her, I found quoted in a book these verses from Mark 10:29-30, “And Jesus answered and said, Verily I say unto you, There is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my sake, and the gospel’s, But he shall receive an hundredfold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecutions; and in the world to come eternal life.” Not having any idea of the true salvation message, I decided that I truly did have a call to be a missionary.

Trying To Earn Salvation

I left my family and friends in 1956 to join the Dominican Order. I spent eight years studying what it is to be a monk, the traditions of the Church, philosophy, the theology of Thomas Aquinas, and some of the Bible from a Catholic standpoint. Whatever personal faith I had was institutionalized and ritualized in the Dominican religious system. Obedience to the law, both Church and Dominican, was put before me as the means of sanctification. I often spoke to Ambrose Duffy, our Master of Students, about the law being the means of becoming holy. In addition to becoming “holy,” I wanted also to be sure of eternal salvation. I memorized part of the teaching of Pope Pius XII in which he said, “…the salvation of many depends on the prayers and sacrifices of the mystical body of Christ offered for this intention.” This idea of gaining salvation through suffering and prayer is also the basic message of Fatima and Lourdes, and I sought to win my own salvation as well as the salvation of others by such suffering and prayer. In the Dominican monastery in Tallaght, Dublin, I performed many difficult feats to win souls, such as taking cold showers in the middle of winter and beating my back with a small steel chain. The Master of Students knew what I was doing, his own austere life being part of the inspiration that I had received from the pope’s words. With rigor and determination, I studied, prayed, did penance, tried to keep the Ten Commandments and the multitude of Dominican rules and traditions.

Outward Pomp — Inner Emptiness

Then, in 1963, at the age of twenty-five, I was ordained a Roman Catholic priest and went on to finish my course of studies of Thomas Aquinas at The Angelicum University in Rome. But there I had difficulty with both the outward pomp and the inner emptiness. Over the years, I had formed from pictures and books, pictures in my mind of the Holy See and the Holy City. Could this be the same city? At the Angelicum University I was also shocked that hundreds of others who poured into our morning classes seemed quite disinterested in theology. I noticed Time and Newsweek magazines being read during classes. Those who were interested in what was being taught seemed only to be looking for either degrees or positions within the Catholic Church in their homelands.

One day, I went for a walk in the Colosseum so that my feet might tread the ground where the blood of so many Christians had been poured out. I walked to the arena in the Forum. I tried to picture in my mind those men and women who knew Christ so well that they were joyfully willing to be burned at the stake or devoured alive by beasts because of His overpowering love. The joy of this experience was marred, however, for as I went back in the bus I was insulted by jeering youths shouting words meaning “scum or garbage.” I sensed their motivation for such insults was not because I stood for Christ as the early Christians did but because they saw in me the Roman Catholic system. Quickly, I put this contrast out of my mind, yet what I had been taught about the present glories of Rome now seemed very irrelevant and empty.

One night, soon after that, I prayed for two hours in front of the main altar in the church of San Clemente. Remembering my earlier youthful call to be a missionary and the hundredfold promise of Mark 10:29-30, I decided not to take the theological degree that had been my ambition since beginning study of the theology of Thomas Aquinas. This was a major decision, but after long prayer I was sure I had decided correctly.

The priest who was to direct my thesis did not want to accept my decision. In order to make the degree easier, he offered me a thesis written several years earlier. He said I could use it as my own if only I would do the oral defense. This turned my stomach. It was similar to what I had seen a few weeks earlier in a city park: elegant prostitutes parading themselves in their black leather boots. What he was offering was equally sinful. I held to my decision, finishing at the University at the ordinary academic level, without the degree.

On returning from Rome, I received official word that I had been assigned to do a three-year course at Cork University. I prayed earnestly about my missionary call. To my surprise, I received orders in late August 1964 to go to Trinidad, West Indies, as a missionary.

Pride, Fall, And A New Hunger

On October 1, 1964, I arrived in Trinidad, and for seven years I was a successful priest, in Roman Catholic terms, doing all my duties and getting many people to come to Mass. By 1972, I had become quite involved in the Catholic Charismatic Movement. Then, at a prayer meeting on March 16th of that year, I thanked the Lord that I was such a good priest and requested that if it were His will, He humble me that I might be even better. Later that same evening I had a freak accident, splitting the back of my head and hurting my spine in many places. Without thus coming close to death, I doubt that I would ever have gotten out of my self-satisfied state. Rote, set prayer showed its emptiness as I cried out to God in my pain.

In the suffering that I went through in the weeks after the accident, I began to find some comfort in direct personal prayer. I stopped saying the Breviary (the Roman Catholic Church’s official prayer for clergy) and the Rosary and began to pray using parts of the Bible itself. This was a very slow process. I did not know my way through the Bible and the little I had learned over the years had taught me more to distrust it rather than to trust it. My training in philosophy and in the theology of Thomas Aquinas left me helpless, so that coming into the Bible now to find the Lord was like going into a huge dark woods without a map.

When assigned to a new parish later that year, I found that I was to work side-by-side with a Dominican priest who had been a brother to me over the years. For more than two years we were to work together, fully seeking God as best we knew in the parish of Pointe-a-Pierre. We read, studied, prayed, and put into practice what we had been taught in Church teaching. We built up communities in Gasparillo, Claxton Bay, and Marabella, just to mention the main villages. In a Catholic religious sense we were very successful. Many people attended Mass. The Catechism was taught in many schools, including government schools. I continued my personal search into the Bible, but it did not much affect the work we were doing; rather it showed me how little I really knew about the Lord and His Word. It was at this time that Philippians 3:10 became the cry of my heart, “That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection….”

About this time the Catholic Charismatic movement was growing, and we introduced it into most of our villages. Because of this movement, some Canadian Christians came to Trinidad to share with us. I learned much from their messages, especially about praying for healing. The whole impact of what they said was very experience-oriented but was truly a blessing, insofar, as it got me deeply into the Bible as an authority source. I began to compare Scripture with Scripture and even to quote chapter and verse! One of the texts the Canadians used was Isaiah 53:5, “…and with his stripes we are healed.” Yet in studying Isaiah 53, I discovered that the Bible deals with the problem of sin by means of substitution. Christ died in my place. It was wrong for me to try to expedite or try to cooperate in paying the price of my sin. “If by grace, it is no more of works, otherwise grace is no more grace…” (Romans 11:6). “All we like sheep have gone astray; we have turned every one to his own way; and the LORD hath laid on him the iniquity of us all” (Isaiah 53:6).

One particular sin of mine was getting annoyed with people, sometimes even angry. Although I asked forgiveness for my sins, I still did not realize that I was a sinner by the nature that we all inherit from Adam. The scriptural truth is, “As it is written, There is none righteous, no, not one” (Romans 3:10), and “For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God” (Romans 3:23). The Catholic Church, however, had taught me that the depravity of man, which is called “original sin,” had been washed away by my infant baptism. I still held this belief in my head, but in my heart I knew that Christ had not yet conquered my depraved nature. “That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection” (Philippians 3:10) continued to be the cry of my heart. I knew that it could be only through His power that I could live the Christian life. I posted this text on the dashboard of my car and in other places. It became the plea that motivated me, and the Lord who is Faithful began to answer.

The Ultimate Question

First, I discovered that God’s Word in the Bible is absolute and without error. I had been taught that the Word is relative and that its truthfulness in many areas was to be questioned. Now I began to understand that the Bible could, in fact, be trusted. With the aid of Strong’s Concordance, I began to study the Bible to see what it says about itself. I discovered that the Bible teaches clearly that it is from God and is absolute in what it says. It is true in its history, in the promises God has made, in its prophecies, in the moral commands it gives, and in how to live the Christian life. “All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: That the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works” (II Timothy 3:16-17).

This discovery was made while visiting in Vancouver, B.C., and in Seattle. When I was asked to talk to the prayer group in St. Stephen’s Catholic Church, I took as my subject the absolute authority of God’s Word. It was the first time that I had understood such a truth or talked about it. I returned to Vancouver, B.C., and in a large parish Church, before about 400 people, I preached the same message. Bible in hand, I proclaimed that “the absolute and final authority in all matters of faith and morals is the Bible, God’s own Word.”

Three days later, the archbishop of Vancouver, B.C., James Carney, called me to his office. I was then officially silenced and forbidden to preach in his archdiocese. I was told that my punishment would have been more severe were it not for the letter of recommendation I had received from my own archbishop, Anthony Pantin. Soon afterwards, I returned to Trinidad.

Church-Bible Dilemma

While I was still parish priest of Point-a-Pierre, Ambrose Duffy, the man who had so strictly taught me while he was Student Master, was asked to assist me. The tide had turned. After some initial difficulties, we became close friends. I shared with him what I was discovering. He listened and commented with great interest and wanted to find out what was motivating me. I saw in him a channel to my Dominican brothers and even to those in the Archbishop’s house. When he died suddenly of a heart attack, I was stricken with grief. In my mind, I had seen Ambrose as the one who could make sense out of the Church-Bible dilemma with which I so struggled. I had hoped that he would have been able to explain to me and then to my Dominican brothers the truths with which I wrestled. I preached at his funeral and my despair was very deep.

I continued to pray Philippians 3:10, “That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection….” However, to learn more about Him, I first had to learn about myself as a sinner. I saw from the Bible (I Timothy 2:5) that the role I was playing as a priestly mediator, exactly what the Catholic Church teaches but exactly opposite to what the Bible teaches, was wrong. I really enjoyed being looked up to by the people and, in a certain sense, being idolized by them. I rationalized my sin by saying that after all, if this is what the biggest Church in the world teaches, who am I to question it? Still, I struggled with the conflict within. I began to see the worship of Mary, the saints, and the priests for the sin that it is. Yet, while I was willing to renounce Mary and the saints as mediators, I could not renounce the priesthood, for in that I had invested my whole life.

Tug-Of-War Years

Mary, the saints, and the priesthood were just a small part of the huge struggle with which I was working. Who was Lord of my life, Jesus Christ in His Word or the Roman Church? This ultimate question raged inside me especially during my last six years as parish priest of Sangre Grande (1979-1985). That the Catholic Church was supreme in all matters of faith and morals had been dyed into my brain since I was a child. It looked impossible ever to change. Rome was not only supreme but always called “Holy Mother.” How could I ever go against “Holy Mother,” all the more so since I had an official part in dispensing her sacraments and keeping people faithful to her?

In 1981, I actually rededicated myself to serving the Roman Catholic Church while attending a parish renewal seminar in New Orleans. Yet, when I returned to Trinidad and again became involved in real life problems, I began to return to the authority of God’s Word. Finally the tension became like a tug-of-war inside me. Sometimes, I looked to the Roman Church as being absolute, sometimes to the authority of the Bible as being final. My stomach suffered much during those years; my emotions were being torn. I ought to have known the simple truth that one cannot serve two masters. My working position was to place the absolute authority of the Word of God under the supreme authority of the Roman Church.

This contradiction was symbolized in what I did with the four statues in the Sangre Grande Church. I removed and broke the statues of St. Francis and St. Martin because the second commandment of God’s Law declares in Exodus 20:4, “Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image….” But when some of the people objected to my removal of the statues of the Sacred Heart and of Mary, I left them standing because the higher authority, i.e., the Roman Catholic Church, said in its law Canon 1188: “The practice of displaying sacred images in the churches for the veneration of the faithful is to remain in force.” I did not see that what I was trying to do was to make God’s Word subject to man’s word.

My Own Fault

While I had learned earlier that God’s Word is absolute, I still went through this agony of trying to maintain the Roman Catholic Church as holding more authority than God’s Word, even in issues where the Church of Rome was saying the exact opposite to what was in the Bible. How could this be? First, it was my own fault. If I had accepted the authority of the Bible as supreme, I would have been convicted by God’s Word to give up my priestly role as mediator, but that was too precious to me. Second, no one ever questioned what I did as a priest. Christians from overseas came to Mass, saw our sacred oils, holy water, medals, statues, vestments, rituals, and never said a word! The marvelous style, symbolism, music, and artistic taste of the Roman Church were all very captivating. Incense not only smells pungent, but to the mind it spells mystery.

The Turning Point

One day, a woman challenged me (the only Christian ever to challenge me in all my 22 years as a priest), “You Roman Catholics have a form of godliness, but you deny its power.” Those words bothered me for some time because the lights, banners, folk music, guitars, and drums were dear to me. Probably no priest on the whole island of Trinidad had as colorful robes, banners, and vestments as I had. Clearly, I did not apply what was before my eyes.

In October 1985, God’s grace was greater than the lie that I was trying to live. I went to Barbados to pray over the compromise that I was forcing myself to live. I felt truly trapped. The Word of God is absolute indeed. I ought to obey it alone; yet to the very same God I had vowed obedience to the supreme authority of the Catholic Church. In Barbados, I read a book in which was explained the biblical meaning of Church as “the fellowship of believers.” In the New Testament there is no hint of a hierarchy; “clergy” lording it over the “laity” is unknown. Rather, it is as the Lord Himself declared “…one is your Master, even Christ; and all ye are brethren” (Matthew 23:8). Now to see and to understand the meaning of church as “fellowship” left me free to let go of the Roman Catholic Church as supreme authority and depend on Jesus Christ as Lord. It began to dawn on me that in biblical terms, the bishops I knew in the Catholic Church were not biblical believers. They were for the most part pious men taken up with devotion to Mary and the Rosary and loyal to Rome, but not one had any idea of the finished work of salvation, that Christ’s work is done, that salvation is personal and complete. They all preached penance for sin, human suffering, religious deeds, “the way of man” rather than the Gospel of grace. But by God’s grace I saw that it was not through the Roman Church nor by any kind of works that one is saved. “For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast” (Ephesians 2:8-9).

New Birth at Age 48

I left the Roman Catholic Church when I saw that life in Jesus Christ was not possible while remaining true to Roman Catholic doctrine. In leaving Trinidad in November 1985, I only reached neighboring Barbados. Staying with an elderly couple, I prayed to the Lord for a suit and necessary money to reach Canada, for I had only tropical clothing and a few hundred dollars to my name. Both prayers were answered without making my needs known to anyone except the Lord.

From a tropical temperature of 90 degrees, I landed in snow and ice in Canada. After one month in Vancouver, I came to the United States of America. I now trusted that He would take care of my many needs, since I was beginning life anew at 48 years of age, practically penniless, without an alien resident card, without a driver’s license, without a recommendation of any kind, having only the Lord and His Word.

I spent six months with a Christian couple on a farm in Washington State. I explained to my hosts that I had left the Roman Catholic Church and that I had accepted Jesus Christ and His Word in the Bible as all sufficient. I had done this, I said, “absolutely, finally, definitively, and resolutely.” Yet, far from being impressed by these four adverbs, they wanted to know if there was any bitterness or hurt inside me. In prayer, and in great compassion, they ministered to me, for they they had made the transition and knew how easily one can become embittered. Four days after I arrived in their home, by God’s grace, I began to see in repentance the fruit of salvation. This meant being able not only to ask the Lord’s pardon for my many years of compromising but also to accept His healing where I had been so deeply hurt. Finally, at age 48, on the authority of God’s Word alone, by grace alone, I received Christ’s substitutionary death on the Cross alone. To Him alone be the glory.

Having been refurbished both physically and spiritually by this Christian couple together with their family, I was provided a wife by the Lord, Lynn, born-again in faith, lovely in manner, intelligent in mind. Together we set out for Atlanta, Georgia, where we both got jobs.

A Real Missionary With A Real Message

In September 1988, we left Atlanta to go as missionaries to Asia. It was a year of deep fruitfulness in the Lord, which at one time I would never have thought was possible. Men and women came to know the authority of the Bible and the power of Christ’s death and resurrection. I was amazed at how easy it is for the Lord’s grace to be effective when only the Bible is used to present Jesus Christ. This contrasted with the cobwebs of church tradition that had so clouded my 21 years in missionary garments in Trinidad, 21 years without the real message.

To explain the abundant life of which Jesus spoke and which I now enjoy, no better words could be used than those of Romans 8:1-2: “There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death.” It is not just that I have been freed from the Roman Catholic system, but now I have become a new creature in Christ. It is by the grace of God, and nothing but His grace, that I have gone from dead works into new life.

Testimony to the Gospel of Grace

Back in 1972, when some Christians had taught me about the Lord healing our bodies, how much more helpful it would have been had they explained to me on what authority our sinful nature is made right with God. The Bible clearly shows that Jesus substituted Himself for us on the cross. I cannot express it better than Isaiah 53:5: “But he was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon him; and with his stripes we are healed.” (This means that Christ took on himself what I ought to suffer for my sins. Before the Father, I trust in Jesus as my substitute.)

That was written 750 years before the crucifixion of our Lord. A short time after the sacrifice of the cross, the Bible states in I Peter 2:24: “Who his own self bare our sins in his own body on the tree, that we, being dead to sins, should live unto righteousness: by whose stripes ye were healed.”

Because we inherited our sin nature from Adam, we have all sinned and fallen short of the glory of God. How can we stand before a Holy God—except in Christ—and acknowledge that He died when, in fact, we ought to have died? God gives us the faith to be born again, making it possible for us to acknowledge Christ as our substitute. Christ paid the price for our sins: though sinless—yet He was crucified. This is the true Gospel message. Is faith enough? Yes, born-again faith is enough. That faith, born of God, will result in good works, including repentance: “For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them” (Ephesians 2:10).

In repenting, we put aside, through God’s strength, our former way of life and our former sins. It does not mean that we cannot sin again, but it does mean that our position before God has changed. We are called children of God, for so indeed we are. If we do sin, it is a relationship problem with the Father that can be resolved, not a problem of losing our position as a child of God in Christ, for this position is irrevocable. In Hebrews 10:10, the Bible says it so wonderfully: “…we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.” The finished work of Christ Jesus on the Cross is sufficient and complete. As you trust solely in this finished work, a new life, which is born of the Spirit will be yours—you will be born again.

The Present Day

My present task: the good work that the Lord has prepared for me to do is as an evangelist situated in the Pacific Northwest of the U.S.A. What Paul said about his fellow Jews I say about my dearly loved Catholic brothers: my heart’s desire and prayer to God for Catholics is that they may be saved. I can testify about them that they are zealous for God, but their zeal is not based in God’s Word but in their church tradition. If you understand the devotion and agony that some of our brothers and sisters in the Philippines and South America have put into their religion, you may understand my heart’s cry: “Lord, give us a compassion to understand the pain and torment of the search our brothers and sisters have made to please You. In understanding pain inside the Catholic hearts, we will have the desire to show them the Good News of Christ’s finished work on the Cross.”

My testimony shows how difficult it was for me as a Catholic to give up Church tradition, but when the Lord demands it in His Word, we must do it. The “form of godliness” that the Roman Catholic Church has…makes it most difficult for a Catholic to see where the real problem lies. Every person must determine by what authority he knows truth. Rome claims that it is only by her authority that truth is known. In her own words, Cannon 212, Section 1, “The Christian faithful, conscious of their own responsibility, are bound by Christian obedience to follow what the sacred pastors, as representatives of Christ, declare as teachers of the faith or determine as leaders of the Church,” (Vatican Council II based, Code of Canon Law promulgated by pope John-Paul II, 1983). Yet, according to the Bible, it is God’s Word that is the authority by which truth is known. It was man-made traditions that caused the Reformers to demand “the Bible only, faith only, grace only, in Christ only, and to God only be the glory.”

The Reason Why I Share

I share these truths with you now so that you can know God’s way of salvation. Our basic fault as Catholics is that we believe that somehow we can of ourselves respond to the help God gives us to be right in His sight. This presupposition, which many of us have carried for years, is aptly defined in the Catechism of the Catholic Church (1994) #2021, “Grace is the help God gives us to respond to our vocation of becoming his adopted sons….”

With that mindset, we were unknowingly holding to a teaching that the Bible continually condemns. Such a definition of grace is man’s careful fabrication, for the Bible consistently declares that the believer’s right standing with God is “without works” (Romans 4:6), “without the deeds of the Law” (Romans 3:28), “not of works” (Ephesians 2:9), “It is the gift of God,” (Ephesians 2:8). To attempt to make the believer’s response part of his salvation and to look upon grace as “a help” is to flatly deny biblical truth, “…if by grace, then is it no more of works: otherwise grace is no more grace…” (Romans 11:6).

The simple biblical message is that “the gift of righteousness” in Christ Jesus is a gift, resting on His all-sufficient sacrifice on the cross, “For if by one man’s offence death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ” (Romans 5:17).

So it is as Christ Jesus Himself said, He died in place of the believer, the One for many (Mark 10:45), His life a ransom for many. As He declared, …this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins” (Matthew 26:28).

This is also what Peter proclaimed, “For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that He might bring us to God…” (I Peter 3:18).

Paul’s preaching is summarized at the end of II Corinthians 5:21, “For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him…” (II Corinthians 5:21).

This fact, dear Reader, is presented clearly to you in the Bible. Acceptance of it is now commanded by God, “…Repent ye, and believe the gospel” (Mark 1:15).

The most difficult repentance for us dyed-in-the-wool Catholics is changing our mind from thoughts of “meriting,” “earning,” “being good enough,” simply to accepting with empty hands the gift of righteousness in Christ Jesus. To refuse to accept what God commands is the same sin as that of the religious Jews of Paul’s time, “For they being ignorant of God’s righteousness, and going about to establish their own righteousness, have not submitted themselves unto the righteousness of God” (Romans 10:3).

Repent and believe the Good News!




Implied References in the Book of Revelation To Old Testament Scripture

Implied References in the Book of Revelation To Old Testament Scripture

I once read that the Apostle John wrote the Book of Revelation using implied references to the Old Testament so that the meaning would be hidden from Roman officials and only the Jews familiar with the Scripture would understand it. This was in order to avoid futher persecution.

The chart below is based on a study from Blue Letter Bible which a friend introduced to me.

Verse in Revelation Implied Old Testament Reference
Rev 1:6 And hath made us kings and priests unto God and his Father; to him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. Exo 19:6 And ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation. These are the words which thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel.
Rev 1:7 Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen. Dan 7:13 I saw in the night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, and they brought him near before him.
Rev 1:8 I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, saith the Lord, which is, and which was, and which is to come, the Almighty. Isa 41:4 Who hath wrought and done it, calling the generations from the beginning? I the LORD, the first, and with the last; I am he.
Rev 1:14 His head and his hairs were white like wool, as white as snow; and his eyes were as a flame of fire; Dan 7:9 I beheld till the thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of days did sit, whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of his head like the pure wool: his throne was like the fiery flame, and his wheels as burning fire.
Rev 2:27 And he shall rule them with a rod of iron; as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers: even as I received of my Father. Psa 2:9 Thou shalt break them with a rod of iron; thou shalt dash them in pieces like a potter’s vessel.
Rev 3:7 And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write; These things saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of David, he that openeth, and no man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man openeth; Isa 22:22 And the key of the house of David will I lay upon his shoulder; so he shall open, and none shall shut; and he shall shut, and none shall open.
Rev 3:9 Behold, I will make them of the synagogue of Satan, which say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie; behold, I will make them to come and worship before thy feet, and to know that I have loved thee. Isa 60:14 The sons also of them that afflicted thee shall come bending unto thee; and all they that despised thee shall bow themselves down at the soles of thy feet; and they shall call thee, The city of the LORD, The Zion of the Holy One of Israel.
Rev 3:17 Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked: Hos 12:8 And Ephraim said, Yet I am become rich, I have found me out substance: in all my labours they shall find none iniquity in me that were sin.qq
Rev 4:2  And immediately I was in the spirit: and, behold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne.
3  And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone: and there was a rainbow round about the throne, in sight like unto an emerald.
Ezekiel 1:26  And above the firmament that was over their heads was the likeness of a throne, as the appearance of a sapphire stone: and upon the likeness of the throne was the likeness as the appearance of a man above upon it.
27  And I saw as the colour of amber, as the appearance of fire round about within it, from the appearance of his loins even upward, and from the appearance of his loins even downward, I saw as it were the appearance of fire, and it had brightness round about.
28  As the appearance of the bow that is in the cloud in the day of rain, so was the appearance of the brightness round about. This was the appearance of the likeness of the glory of the LORD. And when I saw it, I fell upon my face, and I heard a voice of one that spake.
Rev 4:6 And before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crystal: and in the midst of the throne, and round about the throne, were four beasts full of eyes before and behind. Eze 1:22 And the likeness of the firmament upon the heads of the living creature was as the colour of the terrible crystal, stretched forth over their heads above.
Rev 4:7 And the first beast was like a lion, and the second beast like a calf, and the third beast had a face as a man, and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle. Eze 1:10 As for the likeness of their faces, they four had the face of a man, and the face of a lion, on the right side: and they four had the face of an ox on the left side; they four also had the face of an eagle.
Rev 5:11 And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders: and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands; Dan 7:10 A fiery stream issued and came forth from before him: thousand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him: the judgment was set, and the books were opened.
Rev 7:16 They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. Isa 49:10 They shall not hunger nor thirst; neither shall the heat nor sun smite them: for he that hath mercy on them shall lead them, even by the springs of water shall he guide them.
Rev 7:17 For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes. Isa 25:8 He will swallow up death in victory; and the Lord GOD will wipe away tears from off all faces; and the rebuke of his people shall he take away from off all the earth: for the LORD hath spoken it.
Rev 9:4 And it was commanded them that they should not hurt the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, neither any tree; but only those men which have not the seal of God in their foreheads. Eze 9:6 Slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at my sanctuary. Then they began at the ancient men which were before the house.
Rev 9:6 KJV – 6 And in those days shall men seek death, and shall not find it; and shall desire to die, and death shall flee from them. Jer 8:3 KJV – 3 And death shall be chosen rather than life by all the residue of them that remain of this evil family, which remain in all the places whither I have driven them, saith the LORD of hosts.
Rev 11:3  And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth.
4  These are the two olive trees, and the two candlesticks standing before the God of the earth.
Zechariah 4:11  Then answered I, and said unto him, What are these two olive trees upon the right side of the candlestick and upon the left side thereof?
12  And I answered again, and said unto him, What be these two olive branches which through the two golden pipes empty the golden oil out of themselves?
13  And he answered me and said, Knowest thou not what these be? And I said, No, my lord.
14  Then said he, These are the two anointed ones, that stand by the Lord of the whole earth.
Rev 11:15 KJV – 15 And the seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever. Dan 7:14 KJV – 14 And there was given him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve him: his dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that which shall not be destroyed.
Rev 13:7 KJV – 7 And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. Dan 8:10 KJV – 10 And it waxed great, even to the host of heaven; and it cast down some of the host and of the stars to the ground, and stamped upon them.
Dan 8:24 KJV – 24 And his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power: and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practise, and shall destroy the mighty and the holy people.



Scriptures in the New Testament that are Referenced from the Old Testament

Scriptures in the New Testament that are Referenced from the Old Testament

I thought it would make a neat Bible study to find all the verses in the Old Testament that are based on the “it is written” phrase in the New Testament.

It’s a very interesting study for me to compare a New Testament Scripture with its counterpart in the Old Testament. The best interpreter of Scripture is other Scripture!

Verses in the Synoptic Gospels that reference the same Scripture in the Old Testament are not included in this article. For example, because Matthew 4:4 says the same thing as Luke 4:4, I omitted Luke 4:4.

I had difficulty in choosing some of them! There are very obvious references, and there are some not so obvious. And there were three references I couldn’t find on my own. A big thank you to Ron who found the references for me!

Since I first posted this article, I added New Testament verses that reference the Old Testament just by saying “this scripture” or “the scripture”, or something similar. It’s the second chart below.

On June 16, I made a few more edits in this class and found a better Old Testament reference for Luke 2:23 than the one I previously used. But it still may be not perfect. If anyone knows a better OT reference than that one I am using for a certain verse, please tell me in the comments section. Thank you!

New Testament verses containing the words, “it is written”

New Testament Scripture Quoted from Old Testament Old Testament Reference
Matthew 2:5-6 And they said unto him, In Bethlehem of Judaea: for thus it is written by the prophet, And thou Bethlehem, in the land of Juda, art not the least among the princes of Juda: for out of thee shall come a Governor, that shall rule my people Israel. Micah 5:2  But thou, Bethlehem Ephratah, though thou be little among the thousands of Judah, yet out of thee shall he come forth unto me that is to be ruler in Israel; whose goings forth have been from of old, from everlasting.
Matthew 4:4 But he answered and said, It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. Deuteronomy 8:3  And he humbled thee, and suffered thee to hunger, and fed thee with manna, which thou knewest not, neither did thy fathers know; that he might make thee know that man doth not live by bread only, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the LORD doth man live.
Matthew 4:6 And saith unto him, If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down: for it is written, He shall give his angels charge concerning thee: and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone. Psalms 91:11  For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways.
12  They shall bear thee up in their hands, lest thou dash thy foot against a stone. (Satan conveniently left out “to keep thee in all that ways”.)
Matthew 4:7 Jesus said unto him, It is written again, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. Deuteronomy 6:16  Ye shall not tempt the LORD your God, as ye tempted him in Massah.
Matthew 4:10 Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. Exodus 20:2-5 I am the LORD thy God, which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage.
Thou shalt have no other gods before me.
Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth:
Thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them: for I the LORD thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me;
Matthew 11:10 For this is he, of whom it is written, Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee. Malachi 3:1  Behold, I will send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me: and the Lord, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his temple, even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in: behold, he shall come, saith the LORD of hosts.
Matthew 21:13 And said unto them, It is written, My house shall be called the house of prayer; but ye have made it a den of thieves. Isaiah 56:7  Even them will I bring to my holy mountain, and make them joyful in my house of prayer: their burnt offerings and their sacrifices shall be accepted upon mine altar; for mine house shall be called an house of prayer for all people.
Matthew 26:24 The Son of man goeth as it is written of him: but woe unto that man by whom the Son of man is betrayed! it had been good for that man if he had not been born. Psalms 22:12  Many bulls have compassed me: strong bulls of Bashan have beset me round.
13  They gaped upon me with their mouths, as a ravening and a roaring lion.
14  I am poured out like water, and all my bones are out of joint: my heart is like wax; it is melted in the midst of my bowels.
15  My strength is dried up like a potsherd; and my tongue cleaveth to my jaws; and thou hast brought me into the dust of death.
16  For dogs have compassed me: the assembly of the wicked have inclosed me: they pierced my hands and my feet.
17  I may tell all my bones: they look and stare upon me.
18  They part my garments among them, and cast lots upon my vesture.
(Also all of Isaiah 53)
Matthew 26:31 Then saith Jesus unto them, All ye shall be offended because of me this night: for it is written, I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be scattered abroad. Zechariah 13:7  Awake, O sword, against my shepherd, and against the man that is my fellow, saith the LORD of hosts: smite the shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered: and I will turn mine hand upon the little ones.
Mark 7:6 He answered and said unto them, Well hath Esaias prophesied of you hypocrites, as it is written, This people honoureth me with their lips, but their heart is far from me. Isaiah 29:13  Wherefore the Lord said, Forasmuch as this people draw near me with their mouth, and with their lips do honour me, but have removed their heart far from me, and their fear toward me is taught by the precept of men:
Mark 9:12 And he answered and told them, Elias verily cometh first, and restoreth all things; and how it is written of the Son of man, that he must suffer many things, and be set at nought. Isaiah 53:3  He is despised and rejected of men; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief: and we hid as it were our faces from him; he was despised, and we esteemed him not.
4  Surely he hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows: yet we did esteem him stricken, smitten of God, and afflicted.
Mark 9:13 But I say unto you, That Elias is indeed come, and they have done unto him whatsoever they listed, as it is written of him. Isaiah 53:7  He was oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth: he is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so he openeth not his mouth.
8  He was taken from prison and from judgment: and who shall declare his generation? for he was cut off out of the land of the living: for the transgression of my people was he stricken.
9  And he made his grave with the wicked, and with the rich in his death; because he had done no violence, neither was any deceit in his mouth.
Luke 2:23 (As it is written in the law of the Lord, Every male that openeth the womb shall be called holy to the Lord;) Exodus 34:19  All that openeth the matrix is mine; and every firstling among thy cattle, whether ox or sheep, that is male.
Luke 3:4 As it is written in the book of the words of Esaias the prophet, saying, The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight. Isaiah 40:3  The voice of him that crieth in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the LORD, make straight in the desert a highway for our God.
Luke 24:46 And said unto them, Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day: Hosea 6:2  After two days will he revive us: in the third day he will raise us up, and we shall live in his sight.
John 6:31 Our fathers did eat manna in the desert; as it is written, He gave them bread from heaven to eat. Exodus 16:4  Then said the LORD unto Moses, Behold, I will rain bread from heaven for you; and the people shall go out and gather a certain rate every day, that I may prove them, whether they will walk in my law, or no.
John 6:45 It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God. Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me. Isaiah 54:13  And all thy children shall be taught of the LORD; and great shall be the peace of thy children.
John 12:14 And Jesus, when he had found a young ass, sat thereon; as it is written,
15  Fear not, daughter of Sion: behold, thy King cometh, sitting on an ass’s colt.
Zechariah 9:9  Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout, O daughter of Jerusalem: behold, thy King cometh unto thee: he is just, and having salvation; lowly, and riding upon an ass, and upon a colt the foal of an ass.
Acts 1:20 For it is written in the book of Psalms, Let his habitation be desolate, and let no man dwell therein: and his bishoprick let another take. Psalms 69:25  Let their habitation be desolate; and let none dwell in their tents.
Psalms 109:8  Let his days be few; and let another take his office.
Acts 7:42 Then God turned, and gave them up to worship the host of heaven; as it is written in the book of the prophets, O ye house of Israel, have ye offered to me slain beasts and sacrifices by the space of forty years in the wilderness? Amos 5:25  Have ye offered unto me sacrifices and offerings in the wilderness forty years, O house of Israel?
Acts 15:15  And to this agree the words of the prophets; as it is written,
16  After this I will return, and will build again the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down; and I will build again the ruins thereof, and I will set it up:
17  That the residue of men might seek after the Lord, and all the Gentiles, upon whom my name is called, saith the Lord, who doeth all these things.
Isaiah 62:2  And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy glory: and thou shalt be called by a new name, which the mouth of the LORD shall name.
Acts 23:5 Then said Paul, I wist not, brethren, that he was the high priest: for it is written, Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people. Exodus 22:28  Thou shalt not revile the gods, nor curse the ruler of thy people.
Romans 1:17 For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith. Habakkuk 2:4  Behold, his soul which is lifted up is not upright in him: but the just shall live by his faith.
Romans 2:24  For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you, as it is written. Psalms 74:7  They have cast fire into thy sanctuary, they have defiled by casting down the dwelling place of thy name to the ground.
8  They said in their hearts, Let us destroy them together: they have burned up all the synagogues of God in the land.
9  We see not our signs: there is no more any prophet: neither is there among us any that knoweth how long.
10  O God, how long shall the adversary reproach? shall the enemy blaspheme thy name for ever?
Romans 3:4 God forbid: yea, let God be true, but every man a liar; as it is written, That thou mightest be justified in thy sayings, and mightest overcome when thou art judged. Psalms 51:4  Against thee, thee only, have I sinned, and done this evil in thy sight: that thou mightest be justified when thou speakest, and be clear when thou judgest.
Romans 3:10 As it is written, There is none righteous, no, not one: Ecclesiastes 7:20  For there is not a just man upon earth, that doeth good, and sinneth not.
Romans 4:17 (As it is written, I have made thee a father of many nations,) before him whom he believed, even God, who quickeneth the dead, and calleth those things which be not as though they were. Genesis 17:5  Neither shall thy name any more be called Abram, but thy name shall be Abraham; for a father of many nations have I made thee.
Romans 8:36 As it is written, For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter. Psalms 44:22  Yea, for thy sake are we killed all the day long; we are counted as sheep for the slaughter.
Romans 9:13 As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated. Malachi 1:2  I have loved you, saith the LORD. Yet ye say, Wherein hast thou loved us? Was not Esau Jacob’s brother? saith the LORD: yet I loved Jacob,
3  And I hated Esau, and laid his mountains and his heritage waste for the dragons of the wilderness.
Romans 9:33 As it is written, Behold, I lay in Sion a stumblingstone and rock of offence: and whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed. Isaiah 8:14  And he shall be for a sanctuary; but for a stone of stumbling and for a rock of offence to both the houses of Israel, for a gin and for a snare to the inhabitants of Jerusalem.
Psalms 22:5  They cried unto thee, and were delivered: they trusted in thee, and were not confounded.
Romans 10:15 And how shall they preach, except they be sent? as it is written, How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things! Isaiah 52:7  How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace; that bringeth good tidings of good, that publisheth salvation; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth!
Romans 11:8 (According as it is written, God hath given them the spirit of slumber, eyes that they should not see, and ears that they should not hear;) unto this day. Isaiah 29:10  For the LORD hath poured out upon you the spirit of deep sleep, and hath closed your eyes: the prophets and your rulers, the seers hath he covered.
Romans 11:26 And so all Israel shall be saved: as it is written, There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob: Zechariah 10:6  And I will strengthen the house of Judah, and I will save the house of Joseph, and I will bring them again to place them; for I have mercy upon them: and they shall be as though I had not cast them off: for I am the LORD their God, and will hear them.
Romans 12:19 Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, but rather give place unto wrath: for it is written, Vengeance is mine; I will repay, saith the Lord. Deuteronomy 32:41  If I whet my glittering sword, and mine hand take hold on judgment; I will render vengeance to mine enemies, and will reward them that hate me.
Romans 14:11 For it is written, As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. Isaiah 45:23  I have sworn by myself, the word is gone out of my mouth in righteousness, and shall not return, That unto me every knee shall bow, every tongue shall swear.
Romans 15:3 For even Christ pleased not himself; but, as it is written, The reproaches of them that reproached thee fell on me. Psalms 69:9  For the zeal of thine house hath eaten me up; and the reproaches of them that reproached thee are fallen upon me.
Romans 15:9 And that the Gentiles might glorify God for his mercy; as it is written, For this cause I will confess to thee among the Gentiles, and sing unto thy name. Isaiah 66:19  And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations, to Tarshish, Pul, and Lud, that draw the bow, to Tubal, and Javan, to the isles afar off, that have not heard my fame, neither have seen my glory; and they shall declare my glory among the Gentiles.
Romans 15:21 But as it is written, To whom he was not spoken of, they shall see: and they that have not heard shall understand. Isaiah 52:15  So shall he sprinkle many nations; the kings shall shut their mouths at him: for that which had not been told them shall they see; and that which they had not heard shall they consider.
1 Corinthians 1:19 For it is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent. Isaiah 29:14  Therefore, behold, I will proceed to do a marvellous work among this people, even a marvellous work and a wonder: for the wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the understanding of their prudent men shall be hid.
1 Corinthians 1:31 That, according as it is written, He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord. Jeremiah 9:24  But let him that glorieth glory in this, that he understandeth and knoweth me, that I am the LORD which exercise lovingkindness, judgment, and righteousness, in the earth: for in these things I delight, saith the LORD.
1 Corinthians 2:9 But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him. Isaiah 64:4  For since the beginning of the world men have not heard, nor perceived by the ear, neither hath the eye seen, O God, beside thee, what he hath prepared for him that waiteth for him.
1 Corinthians 3:19 For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written, He taketh the wise in their own craftiness. Job 5:13  He taketh the wise in their own craftiness: and the counsel of the froward is carried headlong.
1 Corinthians 9:9 For it is written in the law of Moses, Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn. Doth God take care for oxen? Deuteronomy 25:4  Thou shalt not muzzle the ox when he treadeth out the corn.
1 Corinthians 10:7 Neither be ye idolaters, as were some of them; as it is written, The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play. Exodus 32:6  And they rose up early on the morrow, and offered burnt offerings, and brought peace offerings; and the people sat down to eat and to drink, and rose up to play.
1 Corinthians 14:21 In the law it is written, With men of other tongues and other lips will I speak unto this people; and yet for all that will they not hear me, saith the Lord. Isaiah 28:11  For with stammering lips and another tongue will he speak to this people.
12  To whom he said, This is the rest wherewith ye may cause the weary to rest; and this is the refreshing: yet they would not hear.
1 Corinthians 15:45 And so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam was made a quickening spirit. Genesis 2:7  And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul.
2 Corinthians 4:13 We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak; Psalms 116:10  I believed, therefore have I spoken: I was greatly afflicted:
2 Corinthians 8:15 As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack. Exodus 16:18  And when they did mete it with an omer, he that gathered much had nothing over, and he that gathered little had no lack; they gathered every man according to his eating.
2 Corinthians 9:9 (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor: his righteousness remaineth for ever. Psalms 112:9  He hath dispersed, he hath given to the poor; his righteousness endureth for ever; his horn shall be exalted with honour.
Galatians 3:10 For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse: for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them. Deuteronomy 27:26  Cursed be he that confirmeth not all the words of this law to do them. And all the people shall say, Amen.
Galatians 3:13 Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us: for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree: Deuteronomy 21:23  His body shall not remain all night upon the tree, but thou shalt in any wise bury him that day; (for he that is hanged is accursed of God;) that thy land be not defiled, which the LORD thy God giveth thee for an inheritance.
Galatians 4:22 For it is written, that Abraham had two sons, the one by a bondmaid, the other by a freewoman. Genesis chapters 16 & 21
Galatians 4:27 For it is written, Rejoice, thou barren that bearest not; break forth and cry, thou that travailest not: for the desolate hath many more children than she which hath an husband. Isaiah 54:1  Sing, O barren, thou that didst not bear; break forth into singing, and cry aloud, thou that didst not travail with child: for more are the children of the desolate than the children of the married wife, saith the LORD.
Hebrews 10:7 Then said I, Lo, I come (in the volume of the book it is written of me,) to do thy will, O God. Psalms 40:7  Then said I, Lo, I come: in the volume of the book it is written of me,
1 Peter 1:16 Because it is written, Be ye holy; for I am holy. Leviticus 20:7  Sanctify yourselves therefore, and be ye holy: for I am the LORD your God.

New Testament verses that have the word “Scripture” referring to the Old Testament

New Testament Scripture Quoted from Old Testament Old Testament Reference
Mark 12:10 And have ye not read this scripture; The stone which the builders rejected is become the head of the corner Psalms 118:22  The stone which the builders refused is become the head stone of the corner.
Mark 15:28 And the scripture was fulfilled, which saith, And he was numbered with the transgressors. Isaiah 53:12  Therefore will I divide him a portion with the great, and he shall divide the spoil with the strong; because he hath poured out his soul unto death: and he was numbered with the transgressors; and he bare the sin of many, and made intercession for the transgressors.
Luke 4:18  The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal the brokenhearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised,
19  To preach the acceptable year of the Lord.
20  And he closed the book, and he gave it again to the minister, and sat down. And the eyes of all them that were in the synagogue were fastened on him.
21  And he began to say unto them, This day is this scripture fulfilled in your ears.
Isaiah 61:1  The Spirit of the Lord GOD is upon me; because the LORD hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound;
John 7:38 He that believeth on me, as the scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water. Jeremiah 2:13  For my people have committed two evils; they have forsaken me the fountain of living waters, and hewed them out cisterns, broken cisterns, that can hold no water.
John 10:35 If he called them gods, unto whom the word of God came, and the scripture cannot be broken; Psalms 82:6  I have said, Ye are gods; and all of you are children of the most High.
John 13:18 I speak not of you all: I know whom I have chosen: but that the scripture may be fulfilled, He that eateth bread with me hath lifted up his heel against me. Psalms 41:9  Yea, mine own familiar friend, in whom I trusted, which did eat of my bread, hath lifted up his heel against me.
John 19:24 They said therefore among themselves, Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be: that the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith, They parted my raiment among them, and for my vesture they did cast lots. These things therefore the soldiers did. Psalms 22:18  They part my garments among them, and cast lots upon my vesture.
John 19:36 For these things were done, that the scripture should be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be broken. Psalms 34:20  He keepeth all his bones: not one of them is broken.
John 19:37 And again another scripture saith, They shall look on him whom they pierced. Zechariah 12:10  And I will pour upon the house of David, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit of grace and of supplications: and they shall look upon me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for him, as one mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bitterness for him, as one that is in bitterness for his firstborn.
Acts 8:32 The place of the scripture which he read was this, He was led as a sheep to the slaughter; and like a lamb dumb before his shearer, so opened he not his mouth: Isaiah 53:7  He was oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth: he is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so he openeth not his mouth.
Romans 4:3 For what saith the scripture? Abraham believed God, and it was counted unto him for righteousness. Genesis 15:6  And he believed in the LORD; and he counted it to him for righteousness.
Romans 9:17 For the scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, that I might shew my power in thee, and that my name might be declared throughout all the earth. Exodus 9:16  And in very deed for this cause have I raised thee up, for to shew in thee my power; and that my name may be declared throughout all the earth.
Romans 10:11 For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed. Psalms 22:5 They cried unto thee, and were delivered: they trusted in thee, and were not confounded.
James 2:8 If ye fulfil the royal law according to the scripture, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself, ye do well: Leviticus 19:18  Thou shalt not avenge, nor bear any grudge against the children of thy people, but thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself: I am the LORD.
James 2:23  And the scripture was fulfilled which saith, Abraham believed God, and it was imputed unto him for righteousness: and he was called the Friend of God. Genesis 15:6  And he believed in the LORD; and he counted it to him for righteousness.

It’s interesting for me that the Book of James which some people use to claim that a person is saved only through keeping the law of Moses, quotes from the same Old Testament Scripture, Genesis 15:6, as the Apostle Paul did in Romans 4:3! I know some people who accuse Paul of preaching a false gospel of grace alone through faith alone through Christ alone, but in reality James is also in agreement with the Apostle Paul. If you don’t think so, please read Acts chapter 15 that shows both Paul and James in agreement with each other that the Gentiles are not required to keep the law of Moses! James is only saying that if you are truly saved by in Christ Jesus, you will show it by your works.




Satan’s Plans for the World Exposed

Satan’s Plans for the World Exposed

I’m still getting settled after my move to the Philippines. It’s been exactly one week now since arriving from Guam. I still have no internet at home. I took my PC to a friend’s cafe which has internet to write this post.

This article is comprised of excerpts from chapter 36 of Brice Taylor’s book – Thanks for the Memories. Brice Taylor is a pseudonym. Her actual name is Susan Ford. She was abused by satanic people from a child to create in her the ultimate spy and sex slave for the elite by mind-control conditioning through a project known as MKULTRA.

The main purpose of this article is to expose the Devil’s devices. The Bible implies in 2 Corinthians 2:11 that we should not be ignorant of them. If we are, we will be prone to fall victim to the mind-conditioning propaganda the elite use to deceive and mislead the public. There are a lot of insights in this article. For example, what the American Medical Association is all about and what the hidden ruling elite really think of it!

I heard Hilary Clinton once say she receives her orders from the “Council”. I believe the “Council” Hillary referred to is the same Council talked about in this article, the Council of Foreign Relations (CFR). But it may not even be everybody who is a member of the CFR. According to Myron Fagan, the CFR is the American branch of the Illuminati. Another source tells me the Jesuits are the Illuminati.

The Council’s Plan

As I explained before, the Council is made up of a secret and powerful group of men who are not public and meet in the shadows. Their true power and ability to rule over the masses comes from the fact that they are publicly unknown. They exist in their own environments, with little outside contact. But they have many highly tested, tried and true programmed or aligned individuals who go out and do their work, bringing back the information they need, making the contacts necessary to insure the success of their mighty plan for world domination. They have the power to insure the election of a President, to bring a celebrity to fame, to decide the fate of a nation, to bring about war, to incite riot, to bring down whole cities or countries, to kill out a certain ethnic race, to introduce a new chemical into the food of the masses for control, to loose upon a community a new virus, to decide which people are to live and which are to die. They gave direction to people like Ronald Reagan, George Bush, Henry Kissinger and the Rockefeller’s, but they are not ignorant enough to allow a public identity to make them vulnerable to any kind of investigation or public knowledge of their lives and their purpose. They seek people out in their own time; people don’t contact them. Sometimes the contact comes in the form of another person slipping a message in or telling someone to be at a certain place at a specified time, but their whereabouts is not ever known. And to report this to you, I had to dismantle lots of death programming that was installed in an attempt to keep me from remembering any of this.

(Ronald) Reagan was a big receiver of messages during his presidency. I was kept very busy delivering to him and he ‘followed’ orders to a ‘T.’ The group was “very pleased with his performance,” were the words they used. Pete Wilson (United States senator from California from 1983 to 1991 and as the 36th governor of California from 1991 to 1999 was the same way and so was George (H.W.) Bush. Anyway, the Council met on board yachts, had meetings, and then were navigated back to planned areas. They never met in the same place twice and everything was done with precision. That was one of their favorite words -“PRECISION”- and they always had the very best of everything. They even had “the chessboard” on board. They showed me one move each time and I was instructed to watch VERY CAREFULLY because there was no room for a mistake. Later I delivered the move on the chess board to Henry in New York. The chess move was ALWAYS taken back to Henry (Kissinger).

The Council worked Reagan and (George Herbert Walker) Bush a lot, giving them instructions. Reagan went along blindly while Bush seemed to know more but not as much as Henry.

The Council stepped up their plans beginning in 1980 and on into the 90’s. Then it was supposed to be “clear sailing,” as their plans snowballed and they began reaping what had been earlier sown. Until in the year 2000, when they would be able to cinch the purse strings shut, thus, being totally in charge of everything worldwide. But things didn’t go exactly according to plan, especially regarding my situation. (God is sovereign and delayed Satan’s plans by 23 years at the time of this post!)

They plan to “market” the mind/brain technologies they themselves have been using for decades, to the general public, and are doing so already. This will allow them to make mega money in this new market as well as allow them to begin to educate the masses in regard to the new technologies of the mind, “The Frontiers of the Mind.” But, while the public is spending vast sums of money on this new technology, they will also be conditioned through advanced forms of electronics, harmonics, and subliminal conditioning to accept this shift to a ‘new existence.’ The Council plans are to have a robotical working class that won’t cause any problems, but will simply work to supply the needs of the Elite-those who by their breeding and intellect are deemed worthy of being allowed to be “awake” so they can rule, live and create without any interference from the common man. They say that the working class already makes non-thinking robots of their own everyday lives, and it might as well be more planned and regulated so that others who want to create, invent, and otherwise use their minds, can do so without hindrance from the common man.

They view the “common man” with great disdain as a lower form of the human species. And they figure that by the time the year 2000 rolls around, when the purse cinches shut, and they are in full control, that people will already be sufficiently conditioned and won’t even be able to think to figure out or even be aware that a change has taken place. They see it as the perfect cover up for the continuation of the experiments in mind control they have participated in and feel very assured that the public will never be able to discover what happened because the more intelligent pubic has been sufficiently “tamed” and conditioned to go along with the rest of the herd.

Society is being weeded out right now, as minority species are being eliminated very specifically by biological germ warfare and other tactics meant to insure the elimination of those less genetically favorable. They figure with the reduction of the population there will be sufficient natural resources for the working class robots to support the genetically astute intellectuals who will be in power. Then, this is supposed to lead into a new age of peace. They even unleashed New Age principles to target and control the groups of people they previously programmed while they continued developing the mind control technology, in order to maintain control until the year 2000 when, supposedly, no one would be able to think to question or cause problems.

Our food is being tampered with, by the insertion of food additives and substances like aspartame which can alter brain chemistry and affect our minds. Music and movies are another powerful tool used to condition the masses. The Council views these measures as the kind, humane way to handle this matter, instead of a direct violent takeover, which would just cause even more chaos and human suffering. They envisioned that, this way, there would be no dissent and after the takeover there will be no need for wars, ever again. These men don’t believe in wars, but needed to use them to achieve their goals. As they see it, the rest of the species will be living in harmony, able to create and enjoy while the lower, now robotical, forms of the human species do all the grunt work they are accustomed to: common labor, food production, and life maintenance for the higher forms of human species, the intellectuals, those who matter and are deemed eligible to be awake.

There has been a master plan for years and many, including myself, were involuntarily enlisted to work for it, as Dr. Henry Kissinger, ‘Mr. Global Internationalist,’ masterminded much of their plan. My controllers viewed anyone with a small intellect as ‘non-existing’ anyway, so they will either be weeded out or retained on the mind-controlled work force that’s already been created. Masses of daycare centers were targeted to insure the success of the takeover, where large numbers of children from normal families were programmed because they will be the ones who will be of the age to resist or fight the Council plan. But now, many won’t be able to because their minds have been manipulated and conditioned during childhood, so they will go along with the global program. It is all a carefully laid out plan that has spanned decades and generations, with one generation handing down to the next their inheritance. The children of the elite families, such as the Rockefeller’s and Kennedy’s will inherit a guaranteed future on a planet that can survive due to the fact that the population and, in turn, pollution, food supplies, etc. will be totally controlled. These intellectual, genetically ‘worthy’ individuals plan to have their own guaranteed ‘utopian dreamworld’ after they kill off the inferior human species that they believe are overcrowding a planet that cannot support us all. The Council feels that they are insuring the future of the species of mankind by what they are doing. And, those from intergenerational ritually abused families and others will be placed under total mind control, to become the planetary ‘workforce’ so the elite doesn’t have to waste their precious time on menial labor. The Council feels everyone ‘wins’ this way because it puts the non-thinking and genetically inferior populations “out of their misery,” by taking their minds away, and insures a glorious future for the brightest intellects on earth. To them intellect is everything and without it, they think people shouldn’t be allowed to waste precious time on earth, taking up space for those who can and will use their brains to create. They view this as a massive genetic clean up.

Then, when their agenda has been met, the world will be free from ignorance and chaos. According to their reasoning, there will be no abortion issue because the genetically intelligent won’t bear children by accident. There will be no wars because they won’t have a need to use wars to manipulate people for power or money. There will be no famines because there will be plenty of food grown naturally by the robot class and the world will no longer be overpopulated. Then, they can bring in their new form of world government and there won’t be fighting or resistance because the Elite will see eye-to-eye and will all benefit, and are intellectually capable of understanding how they can all work together for the benefit of themselves. Crime will cease since the commoners, ‘the robots’ won’t be able to think to commit acts of violence or any other forms of crime. The Elite think of themselves as intellectually above petty crime and will have no necessity of it since they will be getting their needs met, royally, by all of their mind-controlled ‘worker-bees.’ No more disease will be brought in by the ‘unwashed’ lower classes. So there will be less disease all-around because the Elite will take immaculate care of their bodies and won’t have to deal with the stress and strain created by the problems of today. These will have been eliminated by eliminating the source of these problems-the genetically deficient. The Council has guaranteed survival and freedom for those at the top. What they have done to the human species in this Twentieth Century is tragic and they justify it by the rationale that they are protecting the future of the human species by insuring that only the best specimens survive.

The Council took a serious stand to clean up the environment as it served their needs for a healthy, pollution-free, life-sustaining environment for their future progeny. Since they have access to, as well as direct, major new discoveries in advanced technologies, they have disdain for the uneducated, ignorant, common people who trash their own environment. They said that even animals knew better than to defecate in their own sleeping area. But this would be remedied in the future when the genetically deficient were weeded out and extinguished.

They also were very condescending to those individuals who didn’t eat properly or exercise. They take immaculate care of their bodies as far as health goes. They are fit and trim and they use natural medicines. The American Medical Association is fashioned to prescribe drugs and perform various treatments that although they may be unsuspecting, tend to weed out the weaker species. The Council views the AMA’s ‘modern medicine’ as barbaric. Their plans are to have mind-enhanced health associates, like some of the USC medical and dental graduates, who will provide the new health care for the Elite, after the takeover. Precision surgery with laser technology will make the so-called “modern methods” of surgery obsolete. Miracle medicines and herbs (God’s pharmacy) will keep the body healthy. An understanding of the way the electro-molecular energy field around the body operates will allow the healthy body to be kept in perfect alignment creating perpetual perfect health or it can be brought back into alignment easily with the use of high-tech field variation equipment. This will be the modern medicine of the future and upcoming doctors will be trained in these methods in order to further the evolution of the Elite. The Elite plan to enjoy total and complete health due to their technology in electromagnetic fields. They also have antibodies against the diseases they let loose and make sure they are protected. Of course all of these findings came about by research and experiments on unsuspecting groups of people.

The health care program they were attempting to implement in the United States was one they were hoping would though so that the lower class robots would have a health care system to serve their needs in the future, while allowing the government, the Council and those involved in the global takeover to remain in control. As you can see, it is a system designed for control. It is all about further conditioning the populace so that there won’t be any drastic changes that would cause stress to the nation or upset the apple cart.

They believe they have learned what form of government would work best by installing different varieties of governments in different countries with leaders they chose, studied, and watched to see which form would be likely to meet their needs in the year 2000 and beyond. They saw different national governments as ‘projects.’ For awhile, they thought communism would be the best, until the mind control technology showed them they could covertly rule the masses without communism. With this technology, they believe they can rule the masses easily and effortlessly, and governing can be limited because they feel all of the Elite will have much the same wants, needs, and goals. They already have the central banking system in place and have a master plan for the laws, rules, and regulations that will govern those that are left.

Sons of the Elite are conditioned to be leaders in the New World. Robotic mind control won’t be necessary for their compliance. They have been conditioned to accept this new agenda without being given all the information and will be allowed to be “free thinkers,” unless they don’t follow directions. The Elite are used to having servants so this overall concept is not especially different for them because they have been brought up to believe that they are born privileged, are of a superior genetic strain and have a responsibility to lead. I was used, under mind control, to further many of these attitudes with the sons of many world figures. It was just a matter of conditioning them with the beliefs, a little at a time, which would support the changeover. The egos of these young men have been very carefully created and conditioned. Prince Charles’ boys are possibly doomed to the same form of conditioning.

The Council sees this as a planetary enhancement, with the globe entering a time of health, new excitement, and abundance for those deemed capable of making a difference in the future of the human species.




Adventure Moving to the Philippines

Adventure Moving to the Philippines

With Tess' son and daughter Khim and Miriam who picked us up at the Ninoy Aquino International airport in Manila, and Khim's daughter Kaikai who will go with us to Samar.

On Sunday, June 4th, after 5 years and 30 days living on the island of Guam, I flew to homeland of my loving and caring wife Tess, the Pearl of the Orient Seas, the Philippines. It’s nice to be in a land of electricity and water pressure again! Guam’s power grid was seriously damaged by Typhoon Mawar on May 24th, and this apparently had a negative affect on the water works.

Typhoon Mawar didn’t influence our decision to come, but it did delay the trip by three days. We have been planning this move from 2021, two years ago. At the time the Covid paranoia was at its height, the Philippine government closed the country to all foreign nations, and even after reopening, vaccine passports were required to enter the country. This was a deal breaker for us for we refuse to take the experimental Covid “vaccine” which is not a true vaccine according to the doctors we listen to, doctors who have sacrificed their medical professional careers because of their love for God, the truth, and their fellow mankind to tell the truth of the dangers of taking the experimental Covid vaccine. I have several articles about this subject on this website.

I must say some of the scenes on the way to our hotel weren’t exactly pretty. The traffic was terrible and the drivers take too many risks coming within a few inches from other cars and even from pedestrians! It was a culture shock for me. But in the evening I felt better when we visited the impressive Mall of Asia in Manila which has a standard of quality equal or superior to any mall I have ever seen in the US or Japan. And it’s definitely the biggest mall I have ever been to with 10s of thousands of people!

The next day June 5th, we did some important business at Manila including inquiring about a long term visa for me and getting medical help for Tess’ knee. She received an injection with hyaluronic fluid to relieve the pain of her right knee due to a recent operation on Guam removing the miniscus. The doctors on Guam gave her steroid injections, something the doctor in Manila said was bad for her bones! I think the Manila doctor must know what he’s doing, for whatever for her today significantly alleviated the pain she was experiencing!

Today, June 6th, we will travel overland to the island of Samar where will be our new home!

trip-to-samar

The route from Manila to the city of Allen on the island of Samar. Part of it is a 1.5 hour ferry boat ride.

The move was largely financed through the sale of our 2016 Toyota Yaris Hatchback. We got a good price for it from a friend who owns his own company. He gave us our asking price, something another buyer offered us but couldn’t get the bank loan for.

A big thank you to all the supporters of this website! Our monthly expenses will be lower in the Philippines. Food is cheaper and we won’t be paying rent anymore. Praise the Lord! Thank you Jesus! God has been so good to us!




Guam Crippled by Super Typhoon Mawar

Guam Crippled by Super Typhoon Mawar

On Wednesday May 24, around noon local time, Typhoon Mawar hit Guam and gradually increased in strength uprooting trees and destroying dwellings that were not designed to withstand high winds! Electric power was cut. By 10 PM the force of the wind was at its peak. It continued throughout the night and finally subsided mid Thursday.

The Pacific island of Guam USA has been my home for the past 5 years. My wife and I were mostly in our bedroom during the typhoon with the storm shutter of our window closed. This meant after electric power was cut by the typhoon, it was dark in our room throughout the day. We thankfully had battery powered LED lights, and were not in total darkness.

I’m writing this article to notify my friends and visitors that I’ve been handicapped for 3 days without Internet and I’m still without power. Mobile data for our phones was finally restored on Saturday morning. We are now in survival mode without power for our refrigerator, freezer, washing machine and electric lights. Thankfully we have propane gas to cook by. My brother in law with whom we are living with now set up a way to charge our phones from a car battery. That’s why I’m able to write this post. Normally I use my PC to write posts but I can’t use it now without electricity.

Thankfully today we found a water station where we brought 30 gallons of drinking water! Tap water is down to a trickle. We save it in buckets for washing clothes and bathing. Traffic lights are not working. Drivers at intersections are courteous to each other and yield to other cars when necessary. The landscape has changed with broken and uprooted trees. Gasoline stations have long lines with some people waiting up to 8 hours to fill their vehicles! On Thursday we had to wait 40 minutes in a long line at a local store to buy food.

A friend knew his rented house would not stand the winds and took his family to a hotel before the typhoon hit. It’s good he did because the typhoon destroyed his house. He and or his family could have been killed or seriously injured had they stayed. As far as I know, nobody on the island has died due to the typhoon.

The house Tess and I are now staying at has 8 inch concrete walls and was built to withstand wind gusts up to 350 miles per hour. We knew we would be safe. Most houses on Guam are typhoon proof. And none of the utility poles were knocked down, only the power and communication lines were.

This is the second typhoon we experienced on Guam, and by far the worst, not only for me, but for many others living in the tropics. My brother in law says there was a worse one in the 1990s when no tree was left standing!

If you know Jesus, please pray the Lord will heal this island and fix the broken power grid soon! From Monday May 29 and up to June 4th we have important business in town with legal authorities to accomplish. But we don’t want to drive there without knowing we can get gasoline for the car without waiting too long for it.

I am claiming Romans 8:28 that the Lord will work this disaster for good for us and all His children on the island of Guam! And may those who don’t know Him come to repentance and the saving knowledge of Jesus Christ as a result.

Uprooted tree

Uprooted tree

Uprooted palm trees

Uprooted palm trees

Uprooted trees

Uprooted trees

Charging our phones from a car battery.

Charging our phones from a car battery.

Storing water

Storing water

Storing water

Storing water

Tuesday May 30 Update

Last night when I went to bed, I had two burdens on my heart, things I needed to do today but were made difficult to do because of the destruction of the typhoon. I claimed the promises of God that He would supply needed gasoline for the car, and He did today after a 3 hour wait! Most gasoline stations are closed, and the ones open have long lines. I saw one line at least two miles long! The one I waited at today was about half a mile long.

Public transportation on Guam is very poor. There are no trains and bus lines are few and don’t go to where we regularly need to go. The existing bus lines don’t have schedules posted by the bus stop. People are handicapped without a vehicle. I didn’t drive or own a vehicle the 40 years I lived in Japan because public transportation was so good. And of course if you’ve read some of my early posts on this website, you know I loved to hitchhike. I never expected to drive ever again but living in Guam made it necessary.

And the second burden was also resolved, praise the Lord! I had to retrieve an important document from a government agency last Wednesday but couldn’t because of the typhoon. Today I got it back.

I feel sorry for the poor tourists who came to Guam to enjoy the tropics and have ended up in a survival situation.